LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

%{t ©upijriglt fa 

Shelfi:. ■ 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



as 



THE OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL 



-THE- 



STIAL MBSSENGE]^ 



-AND 



PI{OPHE0Y OF ST. JOHN. 



BY PROF, LEWIS KING, 



Published by ISAAC CODY, 
lyANSiNG, Mich. 




Copyright by ISAAC CODY, 
1891. 

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 



PREFACE. 

For some time I havTw strongly impressed to 
write and the impression at last became too strong to 
resist I asked the mysterious power influencing me, 
as to what I should write. The answer was given by 
my own hand that the time had come to open the 
Sixth Seal, and that I was the only agent appointed 
Ler the control of spiritual law that could liand 
this record to the inhabitants of the earth. This un 
seen agent who directs my pen signs himself The 
Spirit of Truth, and under his guidance I have endeav- 
ored to lead the reader's mind back to the organiza- 
tion of the heavenly bodies in space ; to give m detail 
the causes that brought about the furious war m 
Heaven, as found in the X2th chapter of Revelation ; 
fo say tLt the obedient officers of God are working 
iointly to reconcile the spiritual powers of ^^n to ^a- 
Le-s'laws of peace ; to bring to light t^ngs tbat h^^^^^ 
been kept a mystery from the foundation of the world^ 
The officers from the Spirit World tell me tha I am 
in the valley, and that they will soon take me to the 
summit. I have become so much infatuated with my 
spiritual company that I long to be with them and 
learn for mvself the hitherto unfathomable mysteries 
of the Great Beyond. The annexed ^;^^'''[^\'; 
be considered a direct revelation as the work of the 
Seventh Angel. Your brother, 



INTRODUCTORY. 



Ten anxious and gloomy years have passed since 
the author made good the order of the angel to him, 
found in the loth chapter of Revelation. My second 
revelation was finished when handing The Messen- 
ger to the inhabitants of Earth. This was only the un- 
veiling of the New Testament Scriptures. The author 
then supposed his agency on the earth was finished, 
but this was a sad mistake. The little open book that 
St. John was ordered to swallow was not what the au- 
thor supposed. The book that the angel gave to John 
to swallow was only a spiritual record sketched and 
laid in spiritual lines, by the spiritual agent, from the 
great page of nature, and given to the physical agent, 
John, who had then finished his mission on the earth, 
and passed back to the Ofiicial Court, holding the keys 
of mystery in his possession, until his second return 
to his exiled brethren on the earth, spanning the lapse 
of 1, 800 years. Having returned, he is now officiating 
with joint officers both on the earth and in the Spirit 
I^and, through w^hich joint operations they are near the 
end of the nineteenth century, opening up the Sixth 
Seal at the closing out of the Gentile nations of the 
earth ; at which time he will hand over his ofiicial rec- 
ord into the hands of the Executive Chief, the Son of 
God, who immediately thereafter will proceed to the 
opening up of the Seventh Seal, which will be the end 
of all mortality on the earth. 



This agent being closed in by a wall of flesh, could 
not be fully made to understand that he yet held the 
little open book in his possession, the contents of 
which, when fully revealed to man, will bring to light 
the deep-laid plans of mediation, who through the co- 
operation of all the obedient angels, aided by the Spirit 
of Divine Power, would in the end bring into friendly 
relations the enemies of God. 

The opening of the Sixth Seal again brings upon 
the stage of human events the grand officers of the 
Deocratic Government, which were the actors in this 
strange drama before the inhabitants of earth, who 
took part in one of the most extraordinary pantomimes 
that has ever been performed on the stage of human 
life. The members composing this dramatic company 
were the angels of the Great Red Dragon, numbering 
six million billion, who, many million years ago, con- 
tended against the great Archangel Michael and his 
angels, for the grand throne of power. Thus the Son 
of God who led his twelve obedient officers of peace 
through storms of affiiction for thirty-three years be- 
fore his crucifixion ; who, previous to his departure, 
consigned the task to his apostles of perpetuating his 
great work of Christian Reform unto the closing out 
of the Gentile nations of the earth ; when he would re- 
turn again to establish his kingdom in the world to 
come, spanning the lapse of 2,000 years. 

The Apostle Peter held the keys to the kingdom, 
and St. John held the keys of mystery. While on the 
Isle of Patmos he received an officer from the shining 
courts above and placed in his hands a little open book 
which he swallowed, and also placed the voice of the 
seven thunders under seal, and left the human stage 



for the space of i,8oo years. This having already 
passed, the curtain rises once more, exposing to view 
an entirely diflFerent troup of performers, numbering 
six million billion, who participated in the contending 
armies in Heaven. These were the angels of God 
and were enrolled in the great Archangel Michael's 
ranks, of which army numbering eighteen million 
billion, is the one-third part of the stars mentioned in 
the 1 2th chapter of Revelation, that Satan drew away 
and were cast to the earth, a part of which conspired 
with Satan to overthrow the Deocratic Government. 
For this party there was no reprieve. They were de- 
spised even by Satan's party which Christ came to 
save. It was one of this party that asked Christ to 
heal her daughter, when he informed her that it was 
not mete to cast the children's bread to the dogs. 
They are the party the servant Jude speaks of as suf- 
fering the vengeance of eternal fire. 

It must be remembered by all who have read The 
Celestial Messenger that it was written by inspir?tion, 
and not by direct revelation. Inspiration is an im- 
pression made on the spirit or reasoning powers of 
man, which impression is conveyed to his fellowmen 
either by means of spoken language, or by writing. 
But revelation comes through some agent, either a 
physical or spiritual manifestation. Thus an individ- 
ual receiving information outside of physical agencies 
must necessarily receive it by some intelligence in 
spirit life. St. John had to meet the spirit outside of 
his physical organism, for he informs us that he was 
carried away into a great wilderness, and he must have 
been absent from his body. Abraham had a direct 
revelation by two angels that gave him truthful and 



substantial information. Moses on the mountain 
talked with some agent which he supposed to be God; 
also in the burning bush he heard an audible voice 
that spoke to him, and another agent explained to him 
the manner and specifications of building the Ark of 
the Covenant. Elijah at Mount Horeb received coun- 
sel from spiritual agents, and also at other places and 
times. Daniel in the lions' den received an angel from 
God that had power over the lions ; also the same with 
the three children in the fiery furnace. An angel 
talked with Zacharias at the altar and named the un- 
born child, and spoke of his wonderful mission on the 
earth. The angel talked with the Virgin Mary and 
spoke of her favored condition, that she should be the 
mother of the Son of God, who should redeem the 
world from sin. The Apostle Peter confined in the 
inner prison w^as by an angel taken from the prison 
through iron-barred doors and solid walls of masonry, 
and thus outside of the famous walled city of the 
Jews he breathed the pure air of freedom. A court of 
shining messengers over the village of Bethlehem 
informed the shepherds who were watching their 
flocks on the hills of Judea, proclaimed the birth of 
the wonderful Redeemer. 

It must be remembered by all who read the Scriptures 
that but very few on the Earth have been permitted 
to see spirits clothed with what appears to be human 
bodies; and it is not possible for mortal eye to see 
spirits. It is evident that the Apostle Paul was con- 
veyed to the Third Heaven in the spirit, the same as 
St. John was carried away in the spirit into the wnlder- 
ness, for when he chronicles that view he was still on 
the Isle of Patmos. St. Paul, when receiving the won- 



derful information in Paradise that was unlawful to 
tell to the inhabitants of Earth, could not have been 
In his normal condition, for he informs us that he 
could not tell whether he was in the body or out 
of it. 

The angel that informed St. John that he must 
make another prophecy before the inhabitants of 
Earth, was then speaking to him in the spirit, and 
after the lapse of i, 800 years has fulfilled that order. 
The contents of the little open book that John 
swallowed, he by the law of re-incarnation is now 
enabled to unveil to the Sons of Earth. This 
is his mission, having fulfilled which he can say 
it is finished and done, ready for the next movement 
in the reclamation of the fallen angels who through 
disobedience and pride fell from their high estate. 



\ 



\2> Sciential ^e^^CQ^ep. 



PART I. 

^NASMUCH as the spirit of ancient Elisha was des- 
tined to keep pace with his noted cotemporary 
Elijah, down through the grand changes which their 
fallen brethren had to pass, through prison life on the 
earth, the arrangements which were ordained by angels, 
and passed into the hands of a Mediator ; before the 
establishment of the organic laws, or, using the script- 
ural term, before the foundation of the world. Thus 
he (Elisha) after having filled his agency as a mission- 
ary from the court, while here among his fallen breth- 
ren, reserved the right to use his noted mantle, which 
he had received from his friend Elijah, on the eventful 
day of his translation, and which mantle he was to use 
as a figure in the commencement of the Christian Era, 
in the noted organism of St. John, where he again met 
the spirit of his ancient friend Elijah, in John the Bap- 
tist, together with his superior officer, the Archangel 
Michael, in the personage of Jesus Christ, and ten other 
chosen agents, which he had brought with him, who 
were his staff officers in the great rebellion in Heaven, 
and while there with him in the bonds of flesh, as 
apostles, they assisted him in establishing his church, 
and at the same time, laid the foundation for a spir- 
itual kingdom in the world to come, over which organ- 
ization the Apostles had the promise of presiding with 



1 6 THE OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 

him, after the closing out of the Gentile nations, which 
destruction and end was to be by the pouring out of 
seven vials of wrath. Thus St. John, being left in the 
charge of very important duties, and brought down the 
indignation of his persecutors long before the comple- 
tion of his work ; was arraigned before a heathen tribu- 
nal, and without the slightest evidence was condemned 
as a heretic, and handed over to the executioner, who 
was to take his life by placing him in a cauldron of 
boiling oil. Then his executioners, burning with 
heathen rage against their unoffending victim, placed 
the heat at its highest power, and triumphantly plunged 
their victim beneath the scalding fluid, and to the 
astonishment of his heathen spectators, St. John came 
forth without the slightest harm. His elder brother, 
whom the same murderous party had put to death on 
the cross, having passed back to the grand centre of 
power, came forward, delivered him from the jaws of 
death, and made provision to finish his work on the 
desolate island of Patmos, where the heathen judge 
had banished him, in consequence of his not relinquish- 
ing his faith. Here, on this gloomy island, he met the 
shining messenger from the presence of his crucified 
Lord who assisted him in writing his Revelations, over 
which his noted mantle has rested until the unveiling 
of the New Testament Scriptures by the same spirit, 
resting under the title of the Celestial Messenger, 
which extraordinary conditions will be found in the 
following pages, containing his Second Revelation. 

St. John having accomplished the work consigned, 
to his charge, was informed by the angel that he had 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



17 



got to prophesy again before the nations of the earth, 
which declaration may be found in the loth Chapter 
of Revelations. In this work this declaration is fulfilled. 

Thul? after being relieved from the desolated island, 
and from the bonds of death, he was permitted to re- 
turn to his peaceful friends on the other shore, 
where he w^as allowed to remain until duty called him 
back to the prisoners of earth, who w^ere still groping 
in chains of darkness, on the shores of mortality. Thus, 
in the year of our Lord 1818, the Spirit commenced 
taking on gross material of earth again and in 18 19 
was christened in the organism of the Celestial Mes^ 
senger, in the once grand wilderness, where he was 
transported in the spirit from the island of Patmos, 
eighteen hundred years before. Here, again, he has 
beheld the noted city of Babylon which he beheld be- 
fore, in figure, which has sprung up as by magic out 
of the wilderness, and has assumed all the features of 
her ancient sister where dwells the head of the sectar- 
ian beast, the mother of harlots, and the noted cage of 
unclean birds, a portion of the members of which are 
weighed in the balance and found wanting ; and the 
spiritual hand-writing is seen upon her crumbling 
walls, in flaming characters, spelling the word Deso- 
lation," because her foremost citizens have made 
merchandise out of the New Testament Scriptures, and 
the cup of their iniquity is already full ; the descrip-- 
tion of which shall be more fully set forth in the latter 
part of this work. 

Hoping to be instrumental in the grand work of 
Christian reform, therefore, as a sojourner and a pil^ 



1 8 THK OPENING OF THB SIXTH SBAI.. 

grim on the earth, I will present the following work 
to my readers, in which will be found all the hidden 
mysteries unveiled, as touching the dragon's angels, 
their expulsion from the Celestial Court, their sojourn- 
ing in temporal bodies on the earth, their final wind- 
ing-up scene on this shore, and their transportation 
back to the Court, the re-entering into their eternal 
bodies, the judgment and final consummation. 

The main object of the author in bringing this work 
before the world, is to correct a mistaken idea that has 
prevailed among theologians, in all ages of the past, 
respecting the Bible records of Man's Creation, and the 
design of the Great Author in bringing Man upon the 
stage of human life. Notwithstanding all men have the 
same Bible to peruse, the same positive declarations 
presented to all, yet there appears to be as wide a dif- 
ference between their understanding as to the real in- 
tent and meaning of the Scriptures, as touching the 
design of the Creator in our creation, as darkness dif- 
fers from light. My object in attempting to correct 
the error that has prevailed through all time, is by no 
means for any pecuniary or selfish interest of the 
author, but to more fully prepare the minds of the 
present inhabitants for an extraordinary event, that, 
according to the prophecies, is near at hand. This 
work will present four grand points to the world for 
their consideration : Firstly — To prove that our physi- 
cal body, according to the teachings of the Scriptures, 
is no more nor less than a prison in which is confined 
a prisoner, who is expiating the guilt of a former life, 
and also whose criminal acts, for which it is now suf- 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



19 



fering in the body, were committed before the founda- 
tion of the world. Secondly— It is the author's design 
to prove the nature of those crimes, the magnitude 
of those transgressions, and the plan of reconciliation, 
and the extraordinary personage who was ordained by 
angels, impowered by God, and sent forth to seek and 
save those condemned criminals, that by transgression 
w^ere lost. Thirdly— To prove the advent of the Medi-^ 
ator, and the plan that was offered by him for a recon^ 
ciliation, and also to prove the number of chances 
which were provided for their restoration, and upon 
what condition they might be received into the favor 
of God. Fourthly— To show the terminus and final 
abrogation of those special laws, by which all material 
formations are governed on the earth; also, the dis- 
solving of the material elements, and our transporta- 
tion back to the Celestial Court, where we shall stand 
for judgment. 

I am only fulfilling my work as a missionary from 
the Summer Land, where I have learned the laws of 
obedience, and been instructed in the plan of recon- 
struction and reconciliation, devised by our obedient 
brethren in the grand council in the Court of Heaven, 
before the establishment of the special laws that now 
govern our universe; and as the time is near at hand 
when the vials of wrath are about to be poured out on 
the earth, I make haste to set all things in order, and 
prepare the Gentiles for the approaching event that 
will relieve them from the irksome cares of prison life, 
and give place for the re-incarnation of the Adamic 
descendants the third and last time on the earth. 



20 THE OPENING OE THE SIXTH SEAI,. 

I am fully satisfied that the Scriptures plainly teach 
man that there are three distinct worlds in which de- 
moniac spirits will exist in temporal prisons or human 
forms in order to fully blot out the jealousies and prej- 
udices that were entertained by them in the Court of 
Heaven ; also, the animosity they entertained against 
the laws of God, being wholly averse to all principles 
of goodness, and brought on themselves condemnation, 
by transgressing the laws of God, and, by an actual 
contest against superior numbers, were overpowered, 
subjugated and sent as condemned prisoners to this 
earth, reserved in chains of darkness unto the judg- 
ment of the great day. 

I presume that it will not be disputed by any the- 
ologian or Bible reader, in regard to the furious con- 
test or serious battle that was fought in the courts of 
heaven, as there are ample proofs of these facts in the 
sacred volumes, some of which I will hereafter men- 
tion. Firstly, it becomes necessary for all Bible read- 
ers to carefully and prayerfully read the declarations 
contained therein, and also carefully consider the re- 
sponsibility of those authors. I believe that it is a 
conceded fact by all true believers in the New Testa- 
ment that Jesus Christ is the only begotten Son of 
God, and that he was vested with power and authority 
by his Father, and ordained by angels, and sent forth 
to the earth to negotiate or reconcile a serious matter 
of difference that existed between two auspicious par- 
ties, the one party then existing on the earth desig- 
nated as the Angels of the Devil, which was claimed 
by the Bible history to be a third part of the grand 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



21 



army of heaven, and, because of their contentious 
and rebellious principles, were by the majority dis- 
banded, disembodied, and their spirits placed m the 
hands of a Mediator, as above mentioned, who was 
appointed to this mission before the foundation of the 

world. • 1 

Now, if the reader seeks for truth and spiritual 
light, respecting our being and existence in these dark 
cells of clay upon the earth, he should read with 
prayerful and careful attention the recorded facts that 
are contained in the sacred volume of truth, which I 
will here set forth. Firstly, I will refer the reader to 
the 1 2th chapter of Revelations, which was written by 
St. John, the beloved disciple of Christ, whilst in the 
spirit, on the Lord's day, upon the Isle of Patmos, 
which was revealed to him by Jesus Christ, through 
the medium of an angel, sent directly from his holy 
presence, to proclaim to the inhabitants of earth, 
through John, certain events which had already tran- 
spired and remaining yet unaccomplished, without 
which revelation the world would have forever re- 
mained in darkness. 

We now should take into consideration, whilst read- 
ing respecting the great wonder spoken of m the 
chapter referred to, that John himself was a mortal, 
and that that spiritual view necessarily had to be re- 
vealed through the flesh, or, in other words, through 
John's imperfect intellect, which reads thus : 

"And there appeared a great wonder in heaven ; a 
woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her 
feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars." 



22 THK OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 

This- vision should be apparent to all who read the 
same, that the sun with which the woman was clothed 
was the Son of God, from heaven, then resting with 
his mother, the Virgin Mary, who, at his birth, was 
proclaimed by a court of angels from heaven to the 
shepherds who were watching their flocks on the hills 
of Judea. Thus, Mary being favored with the honor 
of presenting that extraordinary personage to the 
world, her sisters in the flesh were considered below 
her in the vision, and gave rise to the declaration that 

the moon was under her feet, and upon her head a 
crown of twelve stars;", or, in other words, she had the 
honor of presenting a Saviour to the world, w^ho, in 
order to carry out His plan of reconstruction and final 
redemption, chose twelve men instrumental in the re- 
generation, who, in a spiritual point of view, were 
stars, or men that had the full assurance,, through the 
promise of Christ, that in the event of time they should 
sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of 
Israel. In the 4th verse we find this extraordinary 
language: ''And his tail drew the third part of the 
stars of heaven, and he did cast them to the earth." 

The revelator here discovered that the chain of cir- 
cumstances which brought about the rebellion, which 
is described as the tail of this red dragon, which drew 
away one-third part of the stars, were no more nor less 
than the angels that followed this arch leader. The 
7th, 8th, 9th and loth verses of the same chapter 
should prove to every unbiased reader that this v/hole 
part3% whose place was no more found in heaven, was 
the party which the Scripture declares that Christ 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



23 



came to seek and save them that were lost, for the 
I ith verse of the same chapter declares that this party 
was overcome by the blood of the Lamb. 

It is conceded by all theologians that Christ's 
blood was shed for man ; we would ask those theolo- 
gians, what part of man is to be redeemed ? Is it the 
material bodies that need redemption ? The Scrip- 
tures teach us that it returns to dust, but the spirit to 
God, who gave it, as that part of man reserved to 
judgment. Then the question would arise in inquir- 
ing minds, Is the spirit brought before the Eternal 
Judge without a body? We answer. No. Then the 
question might be asked again, Does the Scripture 
teach a resurrection of these physical bodies ? We 
also answer. No. Then what bodies in the resurrec- 
tion shall we put on ? According to the Scripture, 
our spiritual bodies, out of which we were cast when 
expelled from the court of heaven. 

Turn to the Fifteenth Chapter of I. Corinthians, 
35th, 36th, 37th and 38th verses : 

^'35. But some man will say. How are the dead 
raised up ? and with what body do they come ? 

3*6. Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quick- 
ened, except it die : 

37. And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not 
that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance 
of wheat, or of some other grain : 

38. But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, 
and to every seed his own body." 

Also the 44th verse of the same chapter : 



24 



THB OPENING OF THE SIXTH SBAI,. 



It is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual 
body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual 
body." 

Showing conclusively, that these natural bodies are 
prisons, or the dwelling-place of a spirit, and must, 
sooner or later, be dissolved. 

Turn again to the Fifth Chapter of the II. Corin- 
thians, I St verse, which reads thus: 

For we know that, if our earthly house of this tab- 
ernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, a 
house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 

2. For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be 
clothed upon with our house which is from heaven : 

3. If so be that being clothed, we shall not be found 
naked. 

4. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being 
burdened : not for that we would be unclothed, but 
clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up 
of life. 

6. Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, 
whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent 
from the Lord : 

7. (For we walk by faith, not by sight:) 

8. We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be 
absent from the body, and to be present with the 
Lord." 

Thus, the Scripture positively declares that this 
house or body is a prison, in which dwells an im- 
mortal spirit, that lives after the form is dissolved, 
and that its original spiritual house or body is eternal 
in the heavens, which, in the event of time, we shall 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



25 



take on, before we are remanded to judgment. Thus 
the plan of peopling the earth was wisely consum- 
mated, with the strong injunction and imperative com- 
mand, to multiply and replenish the earth, and from 
that period to the present, that command has fully 
heen obeyed, and the countless millions of human 
beings that have come upon the stage of action and 
passed off since that time, proves conclusively that 
the Great Author has not failed in this great work. 
And in the perfection of this machinery, as touching 
the physiological and anatomical structure of man, 
continuing in its unchangeable and undeviating order 
of perfection, through that vast chain of years, only 
proves that the Author's wisdom is unlimited, and 
his power uncontrolled. Thus would it not be charg- 
ing a falsehood upon the Great Author, to set forth 
an idea that man has not fulfilled to a demonstration, 
all that God designed he should accomplish ? If God 
had not placed death in the reach of man, the earth's 
surface at this time would be insufficient to contain 
one-tenth of the inhabitants that have lived on the 
earth. Thus we find that God's designs and purposes 
have been fulfilled and carried out to the moral demon- 
stration. , . • f 
Now we come to notice more closely the chain ot 
circumstances connected with all the events in the first 
creation of the two grandparents in the Garden of 
Eden. We find, according to the teaching of the Bible 
record, that there was some sacred spot on the earth's 
surface several thousand years ago where the bUght- 
ing curse that God had passed upon the earth, because 



26 Tun OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

of sin, had never reached. There in that beautiful 
garden of nature the great Eternal Spirit stood, to- 
gether with his highly honored Son, surrounded by a 
vast concourse of condemned spirits, who were watch- 
ing, with feverish anxiety, the movements of their 
superior officer, into whose charge they had been con- 
signed, and were there waiting in dread suspense to 
know the result of the punishment they anticipated 
would be inflicted upon them because of their disgrace- 
ful rebellion and defeat in the Court of Heaven. 
Thus the dread silence was broken after the consul- 
tation between the Father and Son had ended — the 
All-wise speaking to his Son in the presence of the 
spirits, Let us make man in our own image and in 
our own likeness out of the dust of the earth.'' Thus 
the spirits were left in darkness and could not penetrate 
the wisdom of the Almighty, being unable to see or 
understand how those God-like beings, moulded from 
under the hand of an All-wise Creator, could affect 
their situation in any respect. 

The arch traitor no doubt imagined that those 
noble beings, called men, were designed by the 
Almighty to supply the vacancy brought about by 
their rebellion and expulsion from the Celestial Court. 
Thus, whilst the tw^o grandparents stood in the 
presence of the Creator they appeared to be compara- 
tively ignorant as to the circumstances that brought 
about their creation, or even the duty they owed to 
God — being made of celestial matter and animated by 
the breath of God, were not heir to any order of decay ; 
yet made with all the functions now belonging to man^ 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



27 



with the veins and arterial apparatus, yet filled with 
spirit life instead of blood— no particular decision of 
character, ready to be swayed by any course of advice. 
Thus they walked about the garden, finding no occu- 
pation ; neither did they desire any. Perfectly happy 
and contented, aspiration and progression to them were 
strangers; they desired nothing above what they were. 
Thus in order to arouse them to action and a sense 
of duty, God informs Adam that he was placed at the 
head of all the animated creatures upon the earth. Even 
this did not arouse his mind to action; consequently 
God discovers the necessity of subjecting him to law. 
Thus he speaks to Adam— You are surrounded by a 
garden of fruits, designed also for your pleasure. Of 
all of these trees thou mayest freely eat ; they are 
celestial in their character and calculated for spiritual 
food. But, there is a tree in the center of the garden 
that is diff-erent from the other trees you behold. It 
has grown out of oxidizable matter, and the stern 
features of decay are marked upon it. The leaves 
the branches, body and roots, in the event of time will 
crumble into dust, and if you should partake of the 
fruit of that tree, it will produce the same effect upon 
your system as upon the tree, and instead of spirit 
essence that now vitalizes your system, blood will 
take its place, which is the seed of death; and m the 
event of time your body, like that tree, will also 
crumble into dust. Therefore, thou shalt not eat of 
that tree, for in the day thou eat thereof thou shalt 
surely die. This law of restraint was unexpected by 
Adam. He had come to the conclusion from what he 



28 THE OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 

had seen of the surroundings that he had unlimited 
control of all things belonging to the earth, and thus 
being debarred from eating of the fruit of the one 
tree, it placed a restless disposition in him. This dis- 
position was noticed by the devil, who had already 
fully consummated the plan of defeating God in his 
celestial and happified beings. Adam, being formed 
of tangible material, of course could not behold the 
disembodied spirits that surrounded him. Conse- 
quently the devil could produce no effect spiritually 
upon that being so wisely made by God ; yet he found 
Adam paying the strictest attention to the forbidden 
tree and, no doubt, concluded it would be an easy 
matter for him to induce Adam, by the help of Eve, 
who was not afraid even to handle the fruit, if he by 
any tangible method could throw his evil charm 
around them. So he tried his diabolical charm on all 
the tangible formations about the garden and found a 
congenial companion in the coils of the serpent. 
Thus, through the serpent he attracts their attention 
to the fruit — to its fine appearance and different color 
from the other fruit of the garden. Now you can eat 
this fruit with perfect impunity, says the tempter; it 
is good for food and will make you wise, and in the 
day thou eatest thereof thou shalt not surely die, but 
be as God, knowing good and evil. Thus his seduc- 
tive influence did do all he anticipated, and all that 
God in his wisdom had designed for him to do. The 
Divine law was broken ; man had fallen through the 
evil devices of Satan ; but we find that the Devil had 
only been accessory to his own defeat — instrumental, 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



29 



through the wise arrangements of God, in destroying 
and pulling down his own kingdom, and in the event 
of time bringing his evil reign to an end. 

Adam became wise, knowing good and evil, imme- 
diately after the transgression of the law. Now the 
question, no doubt, has been asked myriads of times 
by inquiring minds, Was there any virtue in the fruit 
to produce this remarkable change, or did the break- 
ing of the law of God make Adam wise ? The Devil 
could have answered that question by personal obser- 
vation, yet with everlasting shame and contempt— 
that through the wisdom of God in erecting temporal 
prisons in the form of man to carry out his deep-laid 
plans unperceived by his Satanic majesty, he in caus- 
ing Adam to rebel had opened the prison doors in 
mortal tenements in which his subjects, through the 
plan of the Mediator, would be incarcerated, and his 
kingdom would have an end. Thus we find that by 
the entering of two demoniac spirits into Adam and 
Eve caused the extraordinary change in the two first 
parents. Thus, by that transgression, death passed 
upon all of Adam's race. 

Now we are ready to offer the testimony of the 
Scriptures to prove that man was designed by the 
Creator exclusively, and for no other purpose, than to 
serve as a physical prison to bring about a reconcili- 
ation of the angels of the devil that were cast out of 
heaven and reserved in chains of darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day. 

The Bible clearly shows that in all stages of human 
existence intelligences have visited the earth that 



30 THE OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 

have been designated as angels or spirits, both good 
and bad, and that frequently numbers of those bad 
Spirits, at various times, infested, or in other words, 
forcibly entered into human beings of peculiar tem- 
peraments and produced extraordinary and serious 
results — insanit}^ spasms, 'fits, wildness, intense 
strength, and convulsions of the most serious kind. 
This is most clearly shown in Mark v. 1-15 verse: 

I. And they came over unto the other side of the 
sea, into the country of the Gadarenes. 

2. And w^hen He was come out of the ship, imme- 
diately there met Him out of the tombs a man with 
an unclean spirit, 

3. Who had his dwelling among the tombs; and no 
man could bind him, no, not wnth chains: 

4. Because that he had often been bound with fet- 
ters and chains, and the chains had been plucked 
asunder by him, and the fetters broken in pieces; 
neither could any man tame him. 

5. And always, night and day, he was in the moun- 
tains, and in the tombs, crying, and cutting himself 
with stones. 

6. But when he saw Jesus afar off, he ran and wor- 
shipped Him, 

7. And cried with a loud voice, and said, What 
have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most 
High God, I adjure thee by God, that thou torment, 
me not. 

8. (For He said unto him, Come out of the man, 
thou unclean spirit.) 

9. And He asked him, What is thy name? And hi 



the: prophecy of ST. JOHN. 



31 



answered, saying, My name is Legion: for we are 
many. 

10. And he besought Him much that he would not 
send them away out of the country. 

11. Now there was nigh unto the mountains a great 
herd of swine feeding. 

12. And all the devils besought Him, saying, Send 
us into the swine, that we may enter into them. 

13. And forthwith Jesus gave them leave. And the 
unclean spirits went out, and entered into the swine: 
and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the 
5ea (they were about two thousand), and were choked 
in the sea. 

14. And they that fed the swine fled, and told it in 
the city, and in the country. And they went out to 
see what it was that was done. 

15. And they come to Jesus, and see him that was 
possessed with the devil, and had the legion, sitting, 
and clothed, and in his right mind : and they were 
afraid." 

Can this be treated as a fable or a stubborn fact that 
was written by one of the beloved Apostles of Christ, 
w^ho was eye-witness? It appears that the vast num^ 
bers that had entered into this man produced a com- 
plete derangement of the functions and mental powers 
of his natural spirit, or the demon that was firstly 
consigned by law to that intellect in the first principle 
or germ of life; and no doubt that this demon was a 
special favorite with that legioned host above alluded 
to, and, before entering that dark prison of clay, 
promised his associates to share with him in his abode 



32 THE OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 



till the time came that they individually would be 
compelled to take on the earthly form. Also, it ap- 
pears from the Scriptures that the spirits or devils 
were perfectly acquainted with the design of the Cre- 
ator, as touching their confinement and punishment 
in physical prisons, from their frequent acknowledg- 
ments to Christ, in the hearing of the Apostles and 
others, when he was about to cast them out of indi- 
viduals in whom they had trespassed upon the civil 
rights of the prisoner, who could not evacuate the 
prison till the time appointed by God. 

In the Eighth Chapter of Matthew and 29th verse, 
the devils alluded to the punishment that was held in 
reserve for them by asking Christ why he had come 
there to torment them before their time. It appears 
they had no aversion to entering into human forms 
when they could evacuate the same at any time; but 
it rather seemed a pleasure for them to occupy some 
kind of tenements, from their request to enter into 
the swine. If this is a mere freak of fancy of the 
Apostles respecting the casting out of a legion of 
v^njrits from one man, what had that fancy to do with 
two thousand head of swine upon an adjoining hill? 
There certainly must have been •some extraordinary 
sensation come over them, for it appears that they 
would not submit to the infernal test that the man 
had, but preferred to be drowned in the sea. We will 
ask the reader to take the Bible and carefully read the 
remarkable interview that Christ had with the legion 
of spirits in the field of Gadarenes, in the three chap- 
ters above alluded to ; also turn to the Fourth Chap- 



THE PROPHECY OI^ ST. JOHN. 



33 



ter of Luke, 33d, 34th, 35th and 36th verses, thus : 

" 33. And in the synagogue there was a man which 
had a spirit of an unclean devil; and he cried out 
with a loud voice, 

34. Saying, let us alone ; what have we to do with 
thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? Art thou come to 
destroy us? I know thee who thou art, the Koly One 
of God. 

35. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy 
peace, and come out of him. And when the devil had 
thrown him in the midst, he came out of him, and 
hurt him not. 

36. And they w^ere all amazed, and spake among 
themselves, saying. What a word is this ! for with au- 
thority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, 
and they come out." 

So we perceive from this portion of the Scripture 
that the spirit of the unclean devil was perfectly 
familiar with Christ, and came out of the man at His 
bidding, and was hushed to silence at His command. 

You will also find another remarkable occurrence 
in the Ninth Chapter of Mark, from the 17th verse c 
the 28th. You discover from the reading of this chap- 
ter that the son of a certain 'man was possessed with 
a dumb spirit of the most boisterous character, which, 
according to the record, sought to destroy that physi- 
cal form, no doubt to relieve its original genial com- 
rade from its prison, and it had so strong a possession 
of that form that even the disciples of Christ, who had 
been empowered to cast out devils, could not cast out 
that dumb spirit, but through the authority of Christ 



34 I'HK OPKNING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

he was forced to obey. Now turn to the Eleventh 
Chapter of Luke, ,24th verse, which reads thus: 
''When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he 
walketh through dry places, seeking rest : and finding 
none, he saith, I will return to my house whence I 
came out. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept 
and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh to himself 
seven other spirits more wicked than himself; and 
they enter in, and dwell there : and the last state of 
that man is worse than the first." 

I do not wish to convey the idea that all the physi- 
cal disabilities of the body are produced by the enter- 
ing of evil spirits into the forms in this age of the 
world ; but in the days of Christ and the Apostles 
very many bad results were realized through this 
channel of spiritual manifestation. 

There are many other passages in the New Testa- 
ment of the same meaning as touching the association 
and affinity of spirits with human bodies ; but there 
has been sufficient said to satisfy the reflective reader 
that the Scripture clearly sets forth that there were 
evil intelligences upon the earth, called devils and 
spirits in the days of Christ and the Apostles. We 
have already offered some Scriptural evidence as 
touching their origin, and from whence they came. 
However, there are very many who object to the tes- 
timony of St. John in the Twelfth Chapter of Reve- 
lation, claiming the same to be nothing more than a 
vision, or a dream. But other portions of the Scrip- 
ture clearly set forth that a remarkable personage, 
called the devil, was once an angel of light in heaven, 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



35 



and was the leader of a contentious party, called 
angels, spirits and devils, and because of their diabol- 
ical and disgraceful dbnduct became estranged and 
lost from the celestial courts of heaven, which called 
forth the necessity of a Mediator. Now we will offer 
additional proof as to the origin of this notorious 
leader and his party, and the provisions made for 
their reconciliation. We will refer the reader to the 
General Epistle of Jude, from the 3rd to the 7th 
verses, reading thus : 

''3. Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write un- 
to you of the common salvation, it was needful for me 
to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earn- 
estly contend for the faith which was once delivered 
unto the saints. 

4. For there are certain men crept in unawares, 
who were before of old ordained to this condemna- 
tion, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into 
lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 

5. I will therefore put you in remembrance, though 
ye once knew this, how that the Lord, having saved 
the people out of the land of Egypt, afterward de- 
stroyed them that believed not. 

6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, 
but left their own habitation, he hath reser\xd in 
everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment 
of the great day." 

13. Raging waves of the sea, foaming out their 
own shame ; wandering stars, to whom is reserved the 
blackness of darkness for ever." 



36 



THK OPKNING Oli^ THK SIXTH SBAI,. 



Compare this chapter with the Twelfth Chapter of 
Revelation, and see if there is not a similarity between 
the two writers as touching the angels and the stars 
that the tail of the great red dragon drew away from 
heaven and cast to the earth. Thus we find that these 
ungodly men Jude speaks of, who were, before of old, 
ordained unto this condemnation, were men possess- 
ing those demoniac spirits, who were ordained by the 
devil, and who held unlimited power over them, and, 
like wolves in sheep's clothing, had crawled into the 
church to defeat the plans of Christ in establishing 
His church and kingdom and bringing about a recon- 
ciliation of that demoniac party. Now Jude admits of 
some power that ordained them to turn the Grace of 
God into lasciviousness. Now it would be contrary 
to the teaching of the Scripture for us to claim that 
God ordained those men to produce those evil pur- 
poses, for Christ declared to the Jews that a kingdom 
divided against itself could not stand, and a house di- 
vided would fall; and if He ordained men for this pur- 
pose His kingdom would have an end ; but we find 
that it was the prince of the power of darkness that 
was striving to exert an evil influence against the 
church of Christ. We will also refer the reader to the 
Second Epistle General of Peter, Second Chapter, 4th 
verse, thus: 

''For if God spared not the angels .that sinned, but 
cast them down to hell, and delivered them into 
chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment." 

Why was his case not disposed of, and his banish- 
ment final, when he was cast out? Why, in the event 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



37 



oi time, is he to stand a trial, as a criminal, and be 
judged;' and before whose bar is he to be remanded 
for his trial? Is not the eternal spirit existing in man 
the very same evil spirit that is remanded to the bar 
of God for judgment, as above designated as the 
angels of the devil; and, again, does the Scriptures 
teach that man possesses a spirit that existed before 
the formation of the physical body, and that the same 
spirits will stand at the bar of God for judgment in 
the absence of these physical bodies, and, again, after 
the judgment is passed upon those same spirits, who 
are still enemies to the principles of goodness and un- 
reconciled to God's law, are they not cast off again 
with the devil and his angels. 

The First Chapter of Paul's Epistle to the Ephe- 
sians, reads thus : 

4. According as He hath chosen us in Him before 
the foundation of the world, that we should be holy 
and without blame before Him in love. 

5. Having predestinated unto us the adoption of 
children by Jesus Christ to Himself according to the 
good pleasure of His will : 

6. To the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein 
He hath made us accepted in the Beloved : 

7. In whom we have redemption through His 
blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches 
of His grace." 

According to the teaching of the fourth verse, we 
were chosen by God, through Jesus Christ, the Medi- 
ator, before the foundation of the world, or before the 
laws were established by Jesus Christ. We are left 



38 THE OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 

in the dark as to the cause which brought about the 
war and furious strife between the grand armies of 
heaven. But would it not be considered in order here 
for me to suggest the idea that when the period of 
time had arrived that the laws were to be established 
to organize those distant worlds, that decorate the 
ethereal expanse above our heads, that the great red 
dragon thirsted for this high honor and power and or- 
ganized his forces, which consisted of one-third part 
of the heavenly host, and being met by superior num- 
bers — the grand army of the great Archangel Michael 
— was completely defeated and overpowered, and re- 
tained as prisoners of war. 

Thus, the devil defeated in his long premeditated 
plans, stood in the presence of God and the victorious 
party — with increased hatred against Michael and the 
victorious party, and he, no doubt, attempted to in- 
spire his subjects w^ith the false notion that he would 
yet, through strategy and intrigue, with their faithful 
adherence to his plans, carry his measures into effect. 
Thus, all offers to induce that rebellious party to 
peacefully submit to the laws about to be established 
by the victorious party were unavailing, and it became 
a necessity for the successful party, to establish a per- 
manent peace and guard against further encroach- 
ments of that hostile party, to disarm them of all 
power and subject them to certain laws and punish- 
ments which in the event of time might bring about 
a reconciliation of at least that part which had been 
decoyed into the rebellion. 

To render them powerless, it became necessary to 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



39 



to 

bring about a dissolution of spirit and body and con- 
sign those spirits to some region then unorganized, 
and reserve the same under chains of darkness unto 
the judgment of the great day, as alluded to in the 
Scriptures, and their bodies, which are eternal, re- 
served in heaven, as- the Apostle Paul positively de- 
clares that if this body which is natural is destroyed, 
we have a spiritual one eternal in the heavens. Now 
let us give some reflections upon some of the unre- 
vealed events of the past that our spiritual vision is 
shut out from, by being shrouded within the dark 
bonds of the flesh. We find fourteen passages in the 
Scriptures that tell us that many of the events and 
circumstances that brought our being here upon the 
earth are clothed in mystery, a few of which we will 
here mention. First Chapter of Paul's Epistle to the 
Colossians, thus : 

''26. Even the mystery which hath been hid from 
ages and from generations, but now is made manifest 
to his saints. 

13. Who hath delivered us from the power of dark- 
ness and hath translated us into the kingdom of His 
dear Son." 

Thus we find that through Revelation we, whilst in 
the bonds of flesh, have gained some spiritual light as 
to our punishment here in these physical prisons. 
Now turn to the Second Chapter of First Corin- 
thians : 

7. But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, 
,even the hidden wisdom which God ordained before 
the world unto our glory; 



40 o^HK opp:ning of thb sixth skai,. 

8. Which none of the princes of this world knew : 
for had they known it, they would not have crucified 
the Lord of glory." 

The plan Consummated by the angels of God after 
the rebellion for the purpose of bringing about a rec- 
onciliation of them that were lost was kept a secret 
from those spirits in the bonds of flesh in order that 
it might be fully consummated. 

Now turn to the Sixteenth Chapter of Romans, 25th 
verse, thus : Now to him that is of power to stab- 
lish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of 
Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mys- 
tery, which was kept secret since the world began." 
26th verse: But now is made manifest, and by the 
Scriptures of the prophets, according to the command 
of the Everlasting God, made known to all nations 
for the obedience of faith." We find, by the teaching 
of the Scriptures that these deep mysteries connected 
with the plan of our redemption should now be known 
by all the inhabitants of the earth for the obedience 
of faith. In the First Chapter of Paul's Letter to 
Timothy, 8th verse, this remarkable language is set 
forth as follows : Be not thou therefore ashamed of 
the testimony of our Lord, nor of me his prisoner : 
but be thou partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel, 
according to the power of God;" 9th verse: *'Who 
hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not 
according to our works, but according to His own 
purpose and grace which was given us in Christ Jesus 
before the world began." 

There are several remarkable points in these two 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



41 



verses— Firstly, Paul charging Timothy not to be 
ashamed of Christ's testimony, but to be partaker of 
the affliction which Timothy would necessarily have 
to meet by referring to the testimony that Christ gave 
to the Jews respecting their origin and notorious par- 
entage, which testimony will be found in the Eighth 
Chapter of John, commencing at the 31st verse and 
ending at the 48th. Paul cautions Timothy not to be 
ashamed of, namely : 

^^31. Then said Jesus to those Jews which believe 
on him, If ye continue in my word then are ye my 
disciples, indeed ; 

32. And ye shall know the truth, and the truth 
shall make you free. 

33. They answered him. We be Abraham's seed, 
and were never in bondage to any man : how sayest 
thou, Ye shall be made free ? 

34. Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, I say unto 
you, Whosoever committeth sin, is the servant of sin. 

35. And the servant abideth not in the house for- 
ever, but the Son abideth ever. 

36. If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye 
shall be free, indeed. 

37. I know that ye are Abraham's seed ; but ye 
seek to kill me, because my word hath no place in 

"^^38. I speak that which I have seen with my Father: 
and ye do that which ye have seen with your father 

39. They answered and said unto him, Abraham is 
our father. Jesus saith unto them. If ye were Abra- 
ham's children ye would do the works of Abraham. 



42 



THK OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI.. 



40. But now 3^e seek to kill me, a man that has told 
you the truth, which I have heard of God: this did 
not Abraham. 

41. Ye do the deeds of 3^our father. Then said they 
to him, We be not born of fornication; we have one 
Father, even God. 

42. Jesus said unto them, If God w^ere your Father, 
ye would love me : for I proceeded forth and came 
from God ; neither came I of myself, but he sent me. 

43. Why do ye not understand my speech? even 
because ye cannot hear my word. 

44. Ye are of 3'our father, the devil, and the lusts 
of your father ye will do : he was a murderer from 
the beginning, and abode not in the truth ; because 
there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, 
he speaketh of his own : for he is a liar, and the 
father of it. 

45. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me 
not. 

46. Which of 3^ou convinceth me of sin ? And if I 
say the truth, wh3^ do 3^e not believe me? 

47. He that is of God, heareth God's word : ye 
therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God." 

Thus Christ fully corroborates the declarations set 
forth by all of His Apostles respecting the origin of 
the spirits. Now let us notice closely what Christ 
exacted of the Jews to acknowledge them His chil- 
dren or disciples. ''Now if you continue in my word, 
then are 3^e my disciples." This expression appears 
to have been called forth by the Jews believing His 
word, which we find in the 30th verse of the same 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



43 



chapter, namely: "As He spake these words many 
beUeved on Him." They were zealous worshippers 
of the Living God. They had built a magnificent 
temple to worship in; but it appears from the teach- 
ing and testimony of Christ that they had not changed 
their condition as touching their original condemna- 
tion by any order of worship ; that they were still 
under the yoke of bondage and children of the devil. 
But if they would regard Him as a Mediator and be- 
lieve that He was empowered to cancel the debt they 
owed to God by giving His life a ransom, then He 
would own them for His children, and in the absence of 
that belief they were still the children of the devil and 
had no claims on His Father in any manner whatever ; 
that all their prayers and offerings were solemn mock- 
ery as they had murder in their hearts. They sought 
an opportunity to kill Him because he was sent from 
God to offer them life and salvation on the easy terms 
of the Gospel, and they should die in their sms be- 
cause they would not accept it. 

Now we ask if the testimony of Christ as set forth 
above is not sufficient to prove that we were the devil's 
subjects and the party that He came to save. Has 
there not been sufficient evidence that the devil was 
once an angel in Heaven? If not, we will offer 
Christ's own testimony, which is found m the Tenth 
Chapter of Luke, i8th verse, namely : " Ibeheld Satan 
as lightning fall from heaven." And have I not pre- 
sented from the records of the New Testament suf- 
ficient evidence to prove that our spirits are the iden- 
tical party that were cast out with him. If England. 



44 I'HK OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

is the mother country of this, so is the new Jerusalem 
above, our mother country. 

We will offer for testimony the Fourth Chapter of 
Galatians, 22nd, 23rd, 24th, 25th, and 26th verses, 
thus : 

''22. For it is written that Abraham had two sons; 
the one by a bond-maid, the other by a free-woman. 

23. But he who was of the bond-woman, was born 
after the flesh ; but he of the free- woman was by 
promise. 

24. Which things are an allegory: for these are the 
two covenants ; the one from the Mount Sinai, which 
gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. 

25. For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and 
answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bond- 
age with her children. 

26. But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is 
the mother of us all." 

It is evident that Paul has direct reference to our 
original homes, that Jerusalem above, which was freed 
from the curse of those fearful invaders, the devil and 
his angels, and, we being a portion of that party, his 
language has a direct reference to us, as once being 
associated with the affairs of that celestial city which 
was the home of us all. The question will arise in 
the mind of the reader where this Jerusalem is that 
the Apostle alludes to, which is above, and which is 
free, and the Jerusalem which was in Judea, that was 
under bondage. 

In the Twenty-first Chapter of Revelation, 2nd 
verse, which reads thus : And I John saw the holy 



THK PROPHECY OI^ ST. JOHN. 



45 



city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of 
heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband." 

Thus the Script'^re clearly sets forth that man pos- 
sesses two distinct natures— the one physical, natural 
and destructible ; the other spiritual, celestial, eternal 
and indestructible— the one entirely composed of earth, 
yet wonderfully and fearfully made, coming up out of 
the dust of the earth through the established laws of na- 
ture's God, yet transient as the flowers of the valley, 
soon falleth and fadeth away. But of the immortal 
spirit which came forth from the presence of the 
Eternal God we find no indications presented to us in 
the sacred Scriptures that the same was created,, 
formed or produced by any power whatever ; conse- 
ruently I shall take the bold stand that angels and 
spirits existed through the countless ages of eternity, 
wholly independent as to choice, free to roam and free 
to act, free to choose or free to reject, with sentiments 
and disposition agreeing with their existence eternal, 
and when once established in a belief there was no 
power in existence that could change that belief whilst 
resting in their normal condition. Consequently, in 
chis brief description of the nature and condition of 
angels and spirits that inhabited the vast chambers of 
space before the foundation of the worlds, I will cut 
loose the bonds that chain my anxious spirit to the 
dark cells of this temporal prison of clay, as there is 
no historical evidence, either sacred or profane, as to 
the cause that collided those armies of heaven, 
neither have w^e any account as to their mode of war» 
fare, we shall remain silent on that subject. The Re-;- 



46 



^ OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 



elator is also silent as to the number of combatants 
m either army, but gives us to understand that the 
dragon with his formidable host had the courage to 
contend against fearful odds. According to the Rev- 
elator's account, he had only one-third the number of 
combatants in his army that there was in the army 
headed by Michael. But before closing with this part 
of the subject we will give the reader a general idea 
of the number of the combatants that were engaged 
in the grand army that was conquered and yet held 
as prisoners of war to be redeemed and reconciled to 
God through the atonement of His Son Jesus Christ, 
or as the Revelator describes the changing of the sen- 
timents of that party of enemies in the Twelfth Chap- 
ter of Revelation, nth verse: ''And they overcame 
him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of 
their testimony, and they loved not their lives unto 
the death." 

The question might be asked, Why does it become 
necessary on our part to become reconciled to God ? 
The common answer to this question, by all theolo- 
gians, is because Adam broke the law of God by 
eating fruit. Then permit me here to ask the question. 
Who was in the fault? Was the All-wise Creator to 
blame for informing Adam that the fruit of a certain 
tree in the garden would produce death and destruc- 
tion of the noble form he then possessed? Adam cer- 
tainly could not have censured his Maker for calling 
his attention to the tree that possessed the poisonous 
fruit, and told him the consequences of eating the 
same, and commanded him not to eat it, upon the pen- 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



47 



alty of his life. Thus we find that God really did do 
all that Adam could have asked his Maker to do, by 
providing plenty of other fruits for his comfort, and 
commanding him not to eat of the poisonous fruit. 

In taking a careful and impartial survey of all 
the circumstances connected with this affair, we see 
no possible chance for Adam to murmur at his Maker. 

Adam being the transgressor, who is the offended 
party? If the Creator is the offended party, by hav- 
ing his laws disobeyed, then, which is the party to be 
reconciled? Is it He whose laws are broken, and 
trampled under foot, all his kindness and benevolence 
unappreciated, and his counsels set at naught, or is 
it the one who hath so shamefully and disgracefully 
violated the law of his Maker, and eaten the poison- 
ous fruit, and thus brought about the stern necessity 
of God's offering up His only Son to die on man's 
behalf? . 

If I ofiend my neighbor by trespassing upon his 
Tights, or incur his displeasure by committing any 
disgraceful act and bring down his anger upon me, is 
it not my duty as a Christian to strive to make amends ? 
The Fifth Chapter of II. Corinthians, i8th, 19th, 20th 
and 2 1 St verses, reads thus : 

18. And all things are of God, who hath recon- 
ciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to 
us the ministry of reconciliation ; 

19. To-wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling 
the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses 
unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of 
reconciliation. 



« 



48 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAl,. 

20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as 
though God did beseech you by us : we pray you in 
Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. 

21. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who 
knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteous- 
ness of God in him." 

Also the First Chapter of Colossians, 21st verse : 
"And you, that were sometime alienated and enemies 
in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he rec- 
onciled.'* Did we become an enemy to God's law by 
Adam eating fruit nearly seven thousand years ago, 
and have we become sinful in the sight of God because 
of that transgression ? 

What kind of logic is this for theologians to pre- 
sent to us in this enlightened age ? The Scriptures 
evidently teach that we are enemies to God's law, 
but where did this animosity first originate ? — here in 
the flesh? There is no scriptural evidence of this 
fact. The Scriptures tell us we are enemies by na- 
ture and conceived in sin, and the sin for which Christ 
came to atone for in the flesh was committed before 
the foundation of the world. But it appears that 
through the grand arrangements made by the All-wise 
Creator for the reconciliation of those angels that be- 
came enemies to his laws, was before the foundation 
of the world; that these temporal prisons were ar- 
ranged expressly for the purpose of blotting out their 
identity, through which method a reconciliation might 
be brought about : through the extraordinary con- 
descension of the obedient Son of God, who also stepped 
into the dark prison of clay and offered us life eternal 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



49 



by a belief on Him and yielding obedience to His laws 
and renouncing our original leader, the devil; by 
which faith and obedience we became a child of God, 
and through which spiritual birth we regain our heir- 
ship to the inheritance that was promised to us before 
the foundation of the world. 

We will prove by the Scripture that it became a 
matter of necessity with that wise council in the court 
of heaven when submitting this momentous business 
into the hands of a Mediator who was ordained before 
the foundation of the world to keep this matter in 
darkness from us through the bonds of flesh, and 
which thing has been kept a mystery to those prisoners 
who are under chains of darkness until this time and 
only revealed to His holy Apostles and the prophets; 
but now we hope in the near approach of the grand 
reign of peace, that this brief work may prove an 
auxiliary in the diffusion of spiritual light and also 
be instrumental in bursting asunder the bonds of 
superstition and error. 

We hope the reader will not pass over these Bible 
proofs without giving the same due consideration. 
Turn to the Third Chapter of Ephesians from the 
ist to the loth verses, which read thus : 

I. For this cause, I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus ^ 
Christ for you Gentiles, 

2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the 
grace of God which is given me to you-ward : 

3. How that by revelation he made known unto 
me the mystery ; ( as I wrote afore in few words ; 



50 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

4. Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand 
my knowledge in the mystery of Christ,) 

5. Which in other ages was not made known unto 
the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy 
apostles and prophets by the Spirit ; 

6. That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs and 
of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ 
by the gospel : 

7. Whereof I was made a minister, according to 
the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the ef- 
fectual working of his power. 

8. Unto me, who am less than the least of all 
saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among 
the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; 

9. And to make all men see what is the fellow- 
ship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the 
world hath been hid in God, who created all things by 
Jesus Christ." 

Thus we see from this portion of the Scripture 
that this matter had been hid in God from the begin- 
ning of the world and only revealed to a few for the 
express purpose of carrying out the full redemption of 
those spirits that were enemies to God and could not 
have been reconciled only through this plan of blotting 
from their memory the original cause of their rebellion 
and the cause of their enmity to God, and not only the 
Apostle Paul, but all the spirits clothed in flesh were 
prisoners of Christ and reserved to judgment. The 
Scriptures clearly set forth the fact that we are ene- 
mies to God's law ; that w^e are not subject to his law, 
neither indeed can be. Let us here carefully consider 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 5^ 

What law it is that the Scriptures allude to that we are 
Tnem eTto. The law that God gave to Adam was 
;roTen at.d had no binding force on Adam after the 
transgression; consequently Adam received no law 
f om his Maker after the first law was broken, only 
haTin the sweat of his face he should eat h.s bread al 
the days of his life. Consequently, we discover that 
here was no direct law from God to man, even from 
Adam down to the time God met Moses -Pon Mo- 
Sinai and gave him the ten — ^^^^^^^ ;. f ^2', 
progeny during that elapse of ages were restmg under 
no direct or special law of their Maker. Consequently, 
"e^ was no'law except the old law that therr fore- 
parents had already broken, that they could be an 
« to, because that law had no binding force on 
themf only they had to meet the penalty of that law. 

which is death. .11 4.1,^ 

Now we come to notice, more particularly, the 
condition of angels and spirits before the foundation of 
r world. The Scripture clearly sets forth there was 
a period of time when the organic laws were not es- 
tablished, and the multitude of worlds were unorgan- 
zed and that this extraordinary organization was 
brought about, according to the Bible records, about 
7 000 years ago. or a short time prior to the formation 
of man in the celestial garden of Paradise. 

If your anxious spirit, whilst m this gloomy cell, 
seeks for rest and spiritual ^oo^:]^--' yonr ^-^^^ 
for a short period and glide with me beyond lifes 
glLmy shore of mental life, far back i^o yonder^^^^^ 
Numbered range of time, where you and I, with that 



52 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 

countless host of legioned spirits, dwelt before the or- 
ganization of the established laws or the conglomera- 
tion of chaotic matter into rolling worlds ; and what do 
we behold there, within the mighty limits of one eter- 
nal plain, where centuries untold the eternal throne of 
God had stood, before which the untold numbers of 
mighty angels and high-born seraphs had meekly 
bowed, and thus, beneath the sunbeams of that eternal 
court, and amidst the blazing cherubim acknowledge 
the matchless power of that eternal spirit, God. 

We find that things th^t are made are resting di- 
rectly under a special law, which, when Christ has 
fully accomplished the work that His Father placed 
in his hands to do, as we find in the Fifteenth Chap- 
ter of I. Corinthians, from the 24th verse to the 29th. 

The laws that govern matter at this time, whilst 
death or the features of decay are marked upon things 
that are made, are nought but special laws, which 
were established by Jesus Christ for special purposes, 
govern the same at this time ; that when the things 
are accomplished that He came to do, then God the 
Father will wipe out those laws established by His 
Son, and stamp His eternal seal upon all things. 

If we turn to the Tenth Chapter of Revelation, 
5th and 6th verses, we find, when all things are ac- 
complished that Christ came to do, that time will have 
an end, and all things and all laws drop back upon an 
eternal basis, and Christ will be subject, with all the 
fallen spirits that He has redeemed through his blood 
— will enter through the gates into the new Jerusalem, 
which will come down from God out of heaven, after 
the earth is cleansed. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



53 



The most important matter is the cause of our 
punishment in these temporal prisons on the earth. 
As there is no historical record touching the cause of 
the rebellion in heaven, I will have to launch into an 
unexplored field of thought, and fancy myself one of 
'the combatants in the dragon's grand army, and by 
taking sides with the minority, and contending with 
superior numbers, I am held here in prison upon the 
earth, awaiting the time that God hath appointed for 
my release. 

During that vast chain of unnumbered years 
within the limits of that eternal realm of God dwelt 
this countless host of angels, who worshipped before 
the eternal throne, and acknowledged His power su- 
preme. But, far beyond the circle of this mighty 
sphere lay unexplored regions. 

Through that vast chain of unnumbered years, at 
various periods of time, those angels met in council 
to deliberate on the expediency of arranging organic 
laws, to extend throughout that vast domain of space, 
to arrange chaotic matter into form, and thus establish 
order and law. over the confusion and gloom. 

The arrangement of crude matter, then resting 
in the dark chambers of space, was submitted into the 
hands of angels. Thus the foundation was laid for 
an extraordinary conflict, because the organization oi 
matter into rolling planets, shining suns, distant 
worlds, and glittering stars involved complicated 
ideas, that brought out the deepest range of thought, 
and led to heated discussions. 

As I have already stated, those intelligences were 



54 



OPENING OF' THB SIXTH SEAL. 



possessed of dispositions and sentiments similar to 
those of man, free to roam and free to act, free to 
choose and free to reject, yet when once firmly estab- 
lished in any rule or law, that there was no power to 
change them in their full belief of right. In the vari- 
ous councils that were held between those mighty 
armies of heaven, as touching those momentous mat- 
ters of organizing worlds, were futile and unavailing, 
as no definite agreement could be made. 

There were two grand parties eagerly contending 
for the supremacy — one anxiously and wisely con- 
tending for right, and the happiness of all, that the 
grand laws, when fully established, all intelligences, 
both high and low, great and small, should equably be 
subject to those laws, and no usurpation or exaltation 
as to rank or station, one above another, but all be 
subject to the laws w^hen organized in quiet, peace and 
harmony, and also when once established, and all mat- 
ter arranged in order, that those auspicious bodies 
should be subject to the Eternal God alone. 

The other party was headed' by a leader whose 
burning thirst for power and arbitrary rule was wholly 
unlimited. 

Thus it was fully understood by the peace party 
that it was impossible to reconcile that haughty lead- 
er, or his satellites, to any system of law touching the 
organization of matter only upon an arbitrary basis. 
A proclamation was issued by this leader, calling to- 
gether that countless host of angels, for the purpose 
of settling this momentous affair by an election. After 
the speakers of each party had fully submitted their 



THB PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



55 



ideas as to the most expedient method of organizing 
matter through the principles of organic laws. 

At this proclamation the greatest excitement pre- 
vailed in the grand armies of heaven. This extraor- 
dinary character had consented to yield to the voice 
of a majority of angels, which would inevitably lead 
to that event that had been contemplated through the 
countless ages of the past. 

I do not wish to be understood that the eternal 
spirit was implicated in any way whatever with the 
rebellion that is mentioned in the Twelfth Chapter of 
Revelation, and the furious contest that was w^aged 
between those two powerful armies of heaven, and 
the fearful controversy between them. 

Preparations were being made by both parties for 
the approaching event, when order should be pro- 
claimed and darkness should be chased away by the 
light; when the auspicious period had fully arrived 
the congregated millions upon millions of angels met 
in council, awaiting the approach of those important 
leaders who were to submit their ideas and plans as to 
the most expedient method of organizing matter into 
worlds. All were resting in dread silence, anxious to 
know the final result of the plans and arrangements 
which were to be submitted to their choice. Soon the 
silence was broken by Gabriel, who proclaimed the 
near approach of the Archangel Michael, with his 
court of twelve mighty seraphs, who accompanied 
their grand chiefs to the inner ranks of this mighty 
host of angels, where he proclaimed himself in readi- 
ness to submit his plans ; but would not proceed with 
the task till the arrival of his opponent. 



56 OPENING OF ^HK SIXTH SBAI.. 



Soon the entire camp was lit up with the blaze of 
Satan and his brilliant court, and instead of twelve 
tumble and obedient officers, as were found in 
Michael's staff, 12,000 of the most brilliant seraphs 
that roamed through the courts of heaven escorted 
their leader to the side of his humble opponent. Thus 
he addresses the host who were anxiously waiting to 
know the result of his plans : 

''Thus, according to the proclamation issued by 
your present speaker to meet him on this familiar 
spot, where we oft in the ages past have met in coun- 
cil without accomplishing the grand object for which 
we met. You have done well to obe}^ this call. I have 
but one plan to offer which will be subscribed to by 
my brilliant court, who will indorse the proposition I 
am about to offer for your consideration, which I trust 
will meet your hearty approval and adoption ; which, 
if such be the case, will forever put an end to the 
spirit of contention which has prevailed among us 
through the ages of the past. 

"My plan is this, that Michael, the aspirant by 
my side, whom a portion of you, on former occasions, 
have tried to force into power together with your 
present speaker, shall freely and clearly submit to 
your understandings the code of laws necessary to 
govern matter in the divisions of space, as touching 
the boundaries of certain radii in space, and the num- 
ber of centres to which matter shall be consigned, and 
also the number of officers and rulers necessary to be 
elected, on each organized ball, to regulate and per- 
petuate an eternal peace; and thus, after our plans 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



57 



have fully been understood by you all, then we will 
both submit our propositions, and after weighing our 
arguments carefully, then it shall be left to your 
choice which of us shall be your leader, and this mat- 
ter shall be decided by a vote, and the one in the 
minority shall quietly submit to the defeat, and be 
subject to all the laws that shall thus be established 
through all time. If this meets the approval of my 
opponent and his limited staff of subordinates, then 
this matter shall forever be set at rest by their signa- 
ture upon this parchment which I hold in my hand, 
to which already is affixed my name and 12,000 of my 
brave generals that have accompanied me to this spot. 
Therefore, ye grand armies of heaven, give attention 
while I read the stipulations that are contained in this 
document, which I hope will meet the approbation 
and approval of you all, which read as follows: Be it 
known unto all who have met in council, this day, to 
elect by ballot an officer out of your ranks, worthy of 
your confidence, to establish laws wholly adequate to 
organize matter now unorganized throughout the un- 
explored regions of space. Thus, as there are two 
opposing elements in your ranks, which have been 
the cause of this vast detention in the adjustment of 
law, in consequence of which we submit the following 
resolutions : That, whereas, you, on former occasions, 
have proven by your acts that you are divided as to 
choice, and by acclamation you have appointed 
Michael and myself as your leaders in this great work, 
we both hereby agree, by subscribing our names to 
this instrument, that we will submit to the onajonty 



58 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



of your wise decisions, when fully understood by the 
counting of your votes.'' 

After all things were amicably arranged, and the; 
stipulations signed by both parties, then Satan, no 
doubt, was sure of success, addressed the legioned host 
as follows : Be it known unto you all that I have no 
selfish motive in submitting to you my plans of rule. 
Thus be it understood by all who stand before me this 
day, that the dark mystic realm that lies beyond this 
mighty sphere has no bound, and crude matter, 
through this dark realm of space, has remained, 
through the countless ages of the past, unorganized, 
and this matter of organizing worlds through the 
principle of law, has been submitted by the eternal 
spirit into our hands, and it requires a majority of 
your votes, in the election of some grand officer, to 
qualify him — to receive the sanction and seal of that 
eternal spirit upon said laws, to give them their bind- 
ing force, in organizing, chaotic matter into worlds. 

The Archangel Michael, stepping forward, and 
bowing meekly to that legioned host, addressed them 
as follows : 

*'My plan is this — That matter shall be governed 
b)^ three laws, which shall possess the properties of 
the organization of matter within the limits of a cer- 
tain bound, which shall be designated a sphere, and 
when the great universe of worlds is fully established, 
it shall comprise six grand spheres beyond that of the 
great eternal centre, which will require six periods oi 
time. [Or, in other words, in six days God made thq 
worlds, which had a direct reference to the grand 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



59 



periods of time that the laws were regulating and or- 
ganizing through the dark chambers of space.] 

"When those three grand laws shall be established, 
namely, gravitation, attraction and atanity, they shall 
possess the power to call to their aid other principles and 
laws that are necessary in the government of worlds 
when organized, and also in the creation of organized 
substances, that each world may teem with life and an- 
imation. 

" These laws shall possess the power to establisn 
magnetic centers within the limits of these spheres, 
which shall call from the respective distances accord- 
ing to the magnitude of those centers, crude matter 
resting unorganized and beyond the limits of the outer 
circle or seventh sphere, which has no bound or limit. I 
therefore consider it an unwise measure to divide our 
numbers in any way that would separate us and debar 
us from our mutual enjoyments that have been per- 
petuated until this period throughout the ages of the 
past, but that they shall be free to visit those celestial 
formations throughout the universe of God, and the 
number of centers to which matters shall be consigned 
shall be determined by the All-wise God, and also all 
intelligences shall be subject to the same laws and 
wholly submissive to the same code." 

The momentous period had arrived when the 
deocratic government was to be established, and the 
decision of the majority of angels was to be law, ac- 
cording to the promise of the Everlasting God. Thus 
preparations were being made for the first election m 
the court of heaven, and the golden slips which bore 



6o OPENING OF^ THE SIXTH SKAI.. 

the name of their candidate were carefully sealed, 
which was to be dropped personally into the cabinet 
provided for the emergency and closely guarded by the 
angel Gabriel and his grand secretaries, who were to 
call out the tickets after the voting had been accom- 
plished and proclaim the name of the candidate found 
upon the same. 

The silence was broken by three blasts by Gabriel 
upon his trumpet, which gave them to understand that 
one of the parties was elected. At this juncture the 
most intense excitement prevailed, as they had watched 
the movements of Satan. Presently Gabriel stepped 
forth and commanded Michael to approach in front of 
the cabinet, together with his staff. Michael, in meek- 
ness, obeyed, when Gabriel with his mighty voice 
said : 

Be it known unto this grand army of heaven 
that by the authority vested in me by the eternal spirit, 
I therefore declare Michael your executive chief by a 
vote of two-thirds of this grand army of heaven." 

The entire plain reverberated with the shouts of 
those who had elected their brilliant, yet humble, chief. 

That happy host was once more hushed to silence, 
by Satan commanding those who had failed in their 
choice, to withdraw from their victors, and meet him 
and his staff upon the plain extending beyond the coun- 
cil grounds and his command was hastily obeyed. Then 
he commanded them to form into regiments of one 
million in each regiment, until the whole was divided 
off, and appointed his staff officers to see that his orders 
were strictly obeyed. Thus they were marshaled in 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



6l 



view of Michael's countless host, and they, also, made 
preparations to resist their deadly enemies, in case of 
an assault. 

Soon the news was reported to Satan that his 
orders had been obeyed, and the number of regiments 
which contained one million in each, was found to be 
two billion. Then Satan ordered them to be formed 
into a hollow square, and when this summons was 
obeyed, he marched into their center, and addressed 
them : 

My brave angels and ofl&cers, you have been de- 
feated this day in the election of your choice by ad- 
mitting the lowest rabble that dwell in the chambers 
of darkness, is it wisdom for us, in disposing of a fine 
jewel, to test its value by throwing it into the scales 
against a worthless stone; or can we expect to get light 
and reason from an inanimate piece of clay? It is true 
we have been outweighed in numbers, but not in power 
of mind ; our rights, our privileges, and our wisdom 
have been thrown upon the balance, and only out- 
weighed by chattels : shall we yield our rights to those 
that know not the worth of wisdom, and shall we for- 
ever stand aside and submit ourselves to be governed 
by laws that have no limits? Rather than submit to 
that detestable law and arrangement of matter, as set 
forth by Michael, we will meet them strength to 
strength, for our cause is just. You, my worthy offi- 
cers, are not strangers to the fact that my claim to the 
throne is just, and, in all the various councils, through 
the untold ages of the past, not one of our opponents 
durst weigh or measure his power of might and men- 



62 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 



tal Strength with him whom you have selected. If we 
submit to Michael's plan of rule, then our bright 
prospects that we have heretofore entertained, of an 
eternal scale of progression in the grand work of or- 
ganizing shining worlds will have an end. Now comes 
the momentous question for us to decide. We have 
just grounds to contend for right. Michael has been 
proclaimed by Gabriel to be the executive officer to 
establish law and order. You were all listeners to the 
unwise plans which he has declared, if elected, should 
be law. That the law when established, should have 
power, within itself, to call to its aid all other princi- 
ples and minor laws that were requisite for the gov- 
ernment of all crude matter then unorganized, and 
that all intelligences should be subject to said law; 
thus, forever, put an end to the progressive work of 
angels; and thus aspiration, progression and the 
grand order of science would forever end. 

'*It is for you, and you alone, to decide this mo- 
mentous question. Shall we, as slaves, submit, or 
shall we contend for right? It is true we have a ma- 
jority to contend against, but the greater portion of 
that mighty host would flee to the utmost bounds of 
space at the approach of our brilliant warriors." 

And the decision was, by the whole entire party 
of Satan and his angels, to carry their plans into effect 
by force and arms. This decision and the whole plans 
of Satan were conveyed to Michael, who informed the 
obedient party, and addressed them in the following 
style : 

My much respected brethren in the bonds of 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



63 



peace, who hath ever stood with me upon the broad 
platform of equal rights, and are true worshippers of 
that great eternal spirit God, be it known unto you at 
this time that Satan, the great arch-deceiver, against 
whose mighty power and haughty spirit, throughout 
all ages of the past, we have had to contend, has this 
day violated the solemn oath and compromise which 
he, by his own consent, drew up, and presented to me 
as a peace measure ; that when we consented, by our 
signatures to the same, to comply with the voice of 
the majority of all the angels in council, that the de- 
feated party should forever submit to the majority of 
votes, which matter has fully been tested, after our 
ideas had fully been understood, as to our conviction 
of the best method of establishing law, and thus my 
plan, given to me by my Father, having, by a fair 
vote, been decided in my favor ; be it known by you 
all that Satan has failed to comply with his own prop- 
osition, and is at this time making preparations for a 
civil war. Shall we submit to this atrocious insult, or 
shall we make speedy preparations to repel this fear- 
ful invader ? 

This matter remains for us to decide. We have 
an arch-general to contend with. His extraordinary 
powers of mind have no equal; his turbulent and 
haughty spirit can never be suppressed; his ambition 
and pride have no limits; his burning thirst for power 
and arbitrary rule will cause him to fight with unabat- 
ing fury, and his burning hatred against our measures 
of peace and equality will cause him never to yield 
the conflict till his army is subjugated. Preparations 



64 



OPE^NING OF THE) SIXTH SKAL. 



of defence must be arranged immediately, for behold 
o'er yonder distant plain the whole entire camp is lit 
up with the blaze of Satan's brilliant troops." 

The grand and formidable appearance of Satan's 
host, preparing to storm Michael's peaceful ranks, 
served to produce an extraordinary change in 
Michael's legioned host. All the former insults of 
that martial chief, who was then preparing to wipe 
them out by one grand charge, abused their hatred,, 
and instead of the meek and holy party that they had 
always showed themselves to be they were burning 
with indignation, and anxious to meet their foe. They, 
as by an unknown prompter, or fiery demon of war, 
formed themselves into ranks, with Michael at their 
head, and awaited the approach of Satan's host. 
Throughout all ages of the past they had been op- 
posed by this arch-traitor, heaping upon them insults, 
branding them with cowardice and aspiring for things 
only of a low degree; Michael's menial slaves, and 
the lowest excrescences emanating from the dross of 
some unknown world of chance ! Gabriel, who occu- 
pied a position in front of the eternal throne, acting 
as the express messenger of that eternal spirit, was 
sent to bear tidings of importance to Michael's army, 
and addressed Michael and his host, as follows : 

Ye armies of the Living God, ye who have hum- 
bled yourselves as subjects beneath the iron frown of 
Satan and his fiendish host throughout the ages of the 
past, are wholly justifiable in preparing yourselves for 
defence against that prince, who, by intrigue and base 
deception, has drawn away one-third part of the bril- 



THB PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



65 



liant stars of heaven. He is opposed to all measures 
of peace, and even seeks to shake the foundation of 
the eternal law of God, and now, advancing with his 
mighty soldiers of war, intending to wipe out with one 
grand charge the army of God. I am to sound the 
charge of battle." 

Satan with his marshaled host advanced with a 
shout, expecting to overrun the armies of Michael with- 
out opposition. When Gabriel sounded the charge of 
battle, the approach of Satan's front guard was checked 
for a moment and the formidable appearance of 
Michael's ranks struck terror and dismay to Satan and 
his host ; and the idea of mieeting double their numbers, 
equally as furious in appearance as themselves, brought 
a hah to Satan's whole army ; but the pause was mo- 
mentary. Satan ordered a charge, and the extraordinary 
conflict began. 

For the first time, the peaceful courts of heaven 
were resounding with the clash of arms, and the ex- 
traordinary features of that magnificent scene of action 
can never be described. 

For miles upon miles down the long range of lines 
the furious battle raged, no order being preserved on 
either side, but all fought as none but maddened angels 
could fight. A more brilliant sight has never yet been 
seen. Satan and his suit were robed in scarlet red, with 
glittering shields and helmets bright, and a crown of 
stars upon their heads. Michael's troops were robed 
in purest white, golden crowns upon their heads, and 
across their breast a wreath of diamonds bright. Not- 
withstanding that St. John was really a participant in 



66 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI.. 



that grand rebellion, yet it will forever remain a mys- 
tery to the world whether the description he gave of 
that war was from a remembrance of the action he took 
in the war or whether it was the spirit that revealed 
the same to him. But one thing is certain; the Chris- 
tian world cannot treat this as a fable, as the same has 
been admitted into the sacred Scriptures and enjoined 
upon us to believe. 

Death in the armies of heaven was unknown, but 
in the abuse of those celestial bodies they were as 
sensitive to pain, misery and mental anguish, as we 
are in these physical bodies. The only fear enter- 
tained by Satan and his host, was the final sub- 
jugation of himself and his party. For a long period 
of time they fougiit without yielding ground on either 
side ; and finally, when both armies had become nearly 
exhausted, Michael ordered his legion of reserved 
troops to march into the field of action and bring the 
furious contest to an end by taking Satan and his host 
by storm. Thus regiment after regiment was taken 
by storm and borne off the field of battle as prisoners 
of war. Satan's ranks were being overpowered, and 
beholding his perilous condition he made one grand 
charge in person with his chariots of brilliant officers 
upon the division that Michael commanded in person. 
The most furious contest that had been witnessed 
throughout the whole scene of action then took place 
— Michael and Satan, force to force and strength to 
strength — till Satan and his brilliant staff" were borne 
in triumph from the field, the battle was ended and all 
of Satan's host held as prisoners of war. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



67 



Gabriel summoned Michael and his twelve couii- 
sellers to appear before the throne to devise means foi 
a reconciliation of the defeated party. Thus it was 
made known to the council by the great spirit that 
Satan and a portion of his angels could never be recon- 
ciled to the laws that were designed to govern mattei 
then unorganized, but that a pant could be reconcilea 
by blotting out their identity, and this serious state of 
affairs would have to be brought about by subjecting 
them to cells of clay, upon some distant world then 
unorganized, and that the whole entire party should 
be retained as prisoners of war, and placed within the 
charge of one of the obedient officers, who shall be or- 
dained or appointed by angels, and stand as a mediator 
between them and the laws of God, who shall have 
power to harmonize all those angels to said laws, who 
have been carried into the rebellion through Satan's 
seductive influence. This declaration may be found 
in the Third Chapter of Galatians, and the 19th and 
20th verses, which read thus : 

19. Wherefore then serveth the law? It was 
added because of transgression, till the seed should 
come to whom the promise was made ; and it was or- 
dained by angels in the hands of a mediator. 

20. Now a mediator is not a mediator of one ; but 
God is one." 

Showing conclusively, that the plan to bring 
about a reconciliation was ordained by angels, through 
the hands of a mediator, and this mediatorial arrange- 
ment was consummated before the foundation of the 
world. Read the First Chapter of Paul's Epistle to 



68 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAT.. 



the Epliesians, 4th verse, which reads thus: Accord- 
ing as He hath chosen us in Him, before the founda- 
tion of the world, that we should be holy and without 
blame before Him in love." 

Thus have I not presented sufficient evidence to 
the reader, that the angels which I have already de- 
scribed, before their banishment from the celestial 
court, that their final condition was wholly understood 
by the Father and the Son, and the obedient angels, 
and the whole provisions made by them for their 
reconciliation, at least all that God knew would accept 
the terms of salvation, after being conveyed to this 
distant world, then unorganized, and which, also, was 
to be kept hid from them till the third and last chance 
offered and provided for their obedience and reconcili- 
ation to God. 

If the reader is not yet satisfied with the evidence 
I have already set forth, which is contained in the 
Scriptures, as touching these things, which were to be 
hid from us till God saw fit to reveal the same, I will 
offer more Scriptural evidence. 

We will offer the Second Chapter of I. Corinth- 
ians, from the 2d to the 9th verse. 

Therefore it is plain to be seen that the plan that 
was consummated and placed in the hands of Michael 
and his twelve chosen of&cers had to be kept in dark- 
ness from the devil and his angels, in order to carry 
out the whole plan of redemption that the All-wise 
God placed in His Son's hands to consummate. We 
will also offer Paul's Letter to the Colossians, First 
Chapter and 13th verse, which reads as follows: 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



69 



Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, 
and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear 
Son." 

After the spirit becomes translated into the king- 
dom of God's dear Son, according to Paul's language, 
as given above, then we become released from those 
chains of darkness by a belief in Christ, which belief 
and obedience unto His holy law we become trans- 
lated from Satan's galling chain into Christ's peaceful 
kingdom, according to the 20th verse. First Chapter 
of Peter, as above quoted, which reads thus: ''Who 
verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the 
world, but was manifest in these last times for you." 

The condemned party w^ere not long waiting in 
suspense. Satan w^as sum.moned by Gabriel to appear 
in person, in the absence of his staff, before Michael 
and his court, and, obeying the summons, hfe found 
Michael and his twelve officers on the right of the 
eternal throne. Michael then stepped forward and 
addressed the disgraced chief: 

Whereas you, this day, have brought shame and 
disgrace upon the peaceful armies of heaven, we shall 
force your spirits out of those noble forms that the 
All-wise God has given to you, and banish you, to- 
gether with your followers, to some distant world that 
shall hereafter be organized, and there you shall be 
tormented and punished by being forced to enter into 
similar physical bodies of corruption, heir to misery,^ 
pain, anguish, decay and death, and in the absence of 
us, whom you have opposed through all time, you can 
war against each other. You, throughout the count- 



70 



OPKNING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



less ages of the past, have been plotting to bring the 
whole armies of heaven under the power of your will. 
Now your encroachments are at an end, and your 
fiendish spirits, in the absence of your celestial bodies,, 
will be rendered powerless." 

Satan was conducted back to his condemned 
troops, until provisions were made to bring about a 
reconciliation of all those that were enticed into the 
rebellious ranks by false representations. 

My description of the great rebellion in heaven 
will be treated by thousands as mere speculation, or a 
freak of fancy; but is there not sufficient evidence 
contained in the Scriptures that there was a rebellious 
party of angels in heaven that through strife and re- 
bellion was sent to the earth, and held under chains of 
darkness, to be judged at some period in the event of 
time to come, and that the leader of that party's name 
was Satan, or, as St. John describes him, to be the 
great red dragon that drew one-third part of the stars 
of heaven, and which party was overcome by the 
blood of the lamb, as which lamb, or Christ, was as a 
lamb slain before the foundation of the world. 

Let us proceed to the wise provisions made by 
the obedient party to bring about a reconciliation. As 
is set forth in the Second Epistle of Peter, Second 
Chapter, 4th verse, which reads as follows : For if 
God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them 
down to hell, and delivered them into chains of dark- 
ness, to be reserved unto judgment." 

It is claimed by nearly all men who attempt to 
dispute the doctrine that angels, before the rebellion 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



7^ 



in heaven, had existed eternally, that, according to ali 
eternal principles, they must also continue to exist 
throughout the countless ages of eternity. 

This law would truly hold good in the absence oi 
perishable matter, but by associating those eternal 
spirits with things that were heir to death, that those 
spirits, also, at the death of those perishable bodies, 
passed into the land of forgetfulness, or remained in 
an unconscious state till Christ burst those bars of 
death asunder when His body lay in the tomb, as you 
will find in the First Epistle General of Peter, Third 
Chapter, 1 8th and 19th verses: 

18. For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, 
the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to 
God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by 
the Spirit : 

19. By which also He went and preached unto 
the spirits in prison." 

Also, Fourth Chapter of the same book, 6th 
verse, which reads thus : For, for this cause was the 
Gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they 
might be judged ^according to men in the flesh, but 
live according to God in the spirit." 

We find that those spirits that had been held un~ 
der the bonds of death ; the vast millions that had 
been in the form or temporal prison from Adam down 
till the coming of the Son of God, who had the power 
to bring to life from the bondage of death all thac 
slept, and preached the same gospel to them that had 
been dead, whom he had revived, as he had preached 
to those on the earth in living cells, and all those wha 



72 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SBAI,. 



received the Gospel He released from the bars of 
death, and when He entered back into His temporal 
form again, which had changed from mortal to 
immortal, and had conquered death, hell and the 
grave, He also resurrected all those that received His 
terms of salvation, as you will find in the Twenty- 
seventh Chapter of Matthew, 51st, 52nd, and 53rd 
verses : 

''51. And behold, the vail of the temple was rent 
in tw^ain from the top to the bottom : and the earth 
did quake, and the rocks rent ; 

52. And the graves were opened, and many bodies 
of the saints vv^hich slept, arose, 

53. And came out of the graves after His resur- 
rection, and went into the holy city, and appeared un- 
to many." 

His work was finished that He came to do during 
His first advent into the world ; but, according to the 
teaching of the Scripture He is to appear the second 
time upon the earth and remain a thousand years with 
His saints, after which the earth is to be destroyed by 
fire. 

The most serious matter was to be adjusted, as I 
have stated before, that the animosities they enter- 
tained against the laws then about to be established 
never could be reconciled w^ith them whilst retaining 
their identity. It was found to be a matter of neces- 
sity, with the victorious party, to make provisions to 
blot out their original identity, in order to produce a 
change in their sentiment. 

While the obedient party was deliberating upon 
the deplorable condition of their fallen brethren, the 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



73 



Archangel Gabriel approached them with a message 
direct from the Eternal Spirit, and proclaimed the 
same to the victorious partj- : 

" Be it understood by all that Satan, and his fol- 
lowers, have forfeited all claims, rights and titles as 
angels, within the limits of this eternal centre, and 
are hereby declared to be demons and enemies to 
God's law, and also to the laws about to be established 
for the government of matter. I hereby empower 
Michael to fix the penalty according to the magnitude 
of their crimes, and the extent of their banishment to 
that period of time that their atrocious acts merit be- 
fore they shall be brought before my bar for judg- 
ment." 

This message produced the most intense excite- 
ment. 

Then Michael addressed his constituents : " The 
Eternal Spirit has submitted to me the fixing the pen- 
alty and punishment upon Satan and his host. The 
spirit of hatred and revenge that burns within their 
breasts never can be wiped out while in their normal 
condition. Consequently, there is no possibility oi 
bringing about a reconciliation on their part, only by 
blotting out their eternal existence, and this can only 
be accomphshed by associating these eternal spirits 
with perishable matter, and thus, through this ar- 
rangement, at the death of those perishable bodies, al] 
spirits will be held under the bondage of eternal deaths 
unless provision can be made to bring to life those 
spirits thus held under the laws of death." 



74 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



Then Gabriel summoned Satan and his band of 
demons before Michael to receive their final doom. 
Michael and his twelve officers occupied the golden 
chariot that had been occupied by Satan and his staff. 

Soon the chief and his legioned host stood before 
Michael, who thus addressed them : 

Be it known unto you, Satan, and all of your 
followers, that because of your treacherous and am- 
bitious natures, which have prompted you, contrary to 
all civil rights belonging to members of this realm, 
and contrary to all justice, you receive this sentence. 

''No one has disputed your extraordinary powers 
of mind ; no one has disputed your capacity to do 
good and right ; but what disposition have you made 
of those extraordinary powers of mind that you have 
received from the Eternal Spirit ? The countless mil- 
lions of condemned spirits that now surround you can 
answer that question. What has your haughty, proud 
and ambitious spirit amounted to ? Behold the mil- 
lions of saddened faces about you that have followed 
you in your wild freaks of fancy. Be it known unto 
you that your disgraceful career is at an end, for you 
and your whole army are to be rendered powerless by 
separating your spirits from those celestial bodies, 
which bodies shall be retained within this realm, and 
your disembodied spirit shall be banished to some dis- 
tant world in space, when organized, and there you 
shall be forced to enter temporal prisons, which shall 
be subject to misery, pain and death, and thus, in the 
absence of the peaceful angels of God, you can war 
against each other, with all the blackness of your 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 75 

souls, till death shall blot out your existence, and put 
an end to your career." 
Satan thus replied : 

^'I have listened to all that could be said by one 
whose borrowed power has filled the contracted mean- 
ness of a tyrant's heart to force oppression and eternal 
banishment upon a defeated and a vanquished foe. It 
is true I have fought and contended for that w^hich my 
judgment told me was right, and I have nothing to re- 
gret, and had we not contended against double our 
numbers we would long ago have hurled you to the 
furthermost bounds of space. What evidence have we 
that you would have submitted to our systems of law 
in case we had carried the election. It is true we 
have had our contrasted ideas as to the best method 
of establishing law to regulate matter, and the plan 
that I set forth was of a progressive character. But 
the plan which you introduced should have been be- 
neath the dignity of a menial slave to have offered. 
Such a detestable code of laws that would bring all 
parties, high and low, wise and ignorant, upon one 
general platform, and giving the law full force to regu- 
late and govern all things, and that all intelligences, 
throughout the countless ages of eternity, should 
be subject to those three fundamental principles which 
would forever put an end to progression and the 
grand order of science. Rather than to be governed 
by those detestable laws which places the brilliant 
stars of heaven upon the do-nothing and know-noth- 
ing platform, side by side with the floating rubbish 
that has been accumulating for a million centuries 



76 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



past, we would by far prefer the penalty you have de- 
cided to inflict upon us, or even pass into the eternal 
shades of night." 

The Apostle Paul alludes to this in the Eighth 
Chapter of Romans, 7th and 8th verses. 

The unregenerated mind, notwithstanding it has 
lost its original identity, yet the animosity that those 
demoniacal spirits entertained against the laws that 
were established to regulate matter and hold all intel- 
ligences under its direct influence, that the devil, and 
a portion of his angels, would never become recon- 
ciled to the same, and God, knowing all things, fore- 
saw and foreknew all of those that had participated in 
the great rebellion, the number that was before Him 
who would be redeemed, and those who never would 
accept of the terms of salvation that were offered by 
His Son Jesus Christ. 

Then in Paul's Epistle to the Romans, Eighth 
Chapter, from the 28th to the 31st verses. 

Would we not be committing a great error to set 
forth before the world an idea that angels and spirits 
were created by God, and thus after having created 
the same, placed within them dispositions that were 
wholly contrary to His law, and, for that principle of 
unbelief which God had given to them, cast them off 
eternally from His presence, and punish them for said 
unbelief, with no possible chance for reprieve. This 
is the kind of doctrine set forth by the sectarian 
churches of the present time. 

Do the Scriptures teach this doctrine? If it is 
true that God made both soul, body and spirit in man, 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



77 



then the sectarian world is justifiable in presenting 
this doctrine. But we defy any theologian to find a 
shadow of an idea in the Scriptures that an angel was 
ever created, formed or produced by any power. Then 
the angel part of man did eternally exist, and, if 
reconciled to God's law, will continue to exist 
throughout the ages of eternity; but, at the judgment, 
if they are found to be unreconciled, their identity is 
entirely destroyed. Let us carefully consider some of 
the inconsistencies presented to the world by theolo- 
gians of the present day. 

You will find in the Fifteenth Chapter of the 
Acts of the Apostles, i8th verse: " Known unto God 
are all His works, from the beginning of the world." 
And again, you will find in the Ninth Chapter of 
Romans, from the 20th to the 25th verse. 

If the reader will carefully look at this portion of 
the Scripture, and apply the same to the pre-conceived 
opinions of the Christian world as touching the jus- 
tice of God, and His goodness to man, which is mercy, 
long forbearance, and impartial justice toward all his 
creatures. 

If God made all that constitutes man— soul, body 
and spirit— and that unto Him was known the final 
destiny of man, when coming out from under His 
hand, where is there justice in the great Creator in fit- 
ting one vessel for destruction and another one to 
glory ? 

Here is the sum totalof the whole matter : There 
are two classes of spirits before God, who is presented 
as the potter. All are dealt by alike, that at the judg- 



78 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



metit they can have no excuse. Yet the Creator sees 
that one party will become reconciled when confined 
in the vessel, and the other will not. Consequently 
which of these spirits shall I make this vessel for? 
That irreconcilable spirit which, while in the body, 
will spread misery and devastation wherever he goes ; 
will be a murderer, a horse thief, a robber and a de- 
mon in liuman form, and will do dishonor to the ves- 
sel ? Or shall I make this clay into a vessel for that 
noble spirit that was decoyed into the rebellion by 
Satan's winning snare, but, when his original identity 
is blotted out by entering this vessel, will become 
reconciled, do right, deal out justice to his fellow man, 
an honor in society, and his whole life honorable be- 
fore man and God ? 

We left Satan before Michael, awaiting the seri- 
ous event when spirit and body were to be separated, 
and be stripped of all power, and also be banished 
from the celestial realm. 

Michael commanded Satan and his angels to be 
conveyed to the outer limits of that eternal center, 
where they should yield up their celestial bodies into 
the possession of the victorious party, their spirits re- 
tained as prisoners of war, and their bodies brought 
back and deposited on the council grounds, where 
they should be retained for purposes hereafter men- 
tioned. His orders were strictly obeyed, and Satan 
and that host of spirits, were resting powerless upon 
the mercy of those whom they considered far inferior 
to themselves. 

Michael addressed his constituents as follows : 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN, 



79 



perceive that there is a deep gloom spread 
over the features of you all. It is known to you all 
that they are doomed to be banished upon some dis- 
tant world, when organized, and there they are to be 
forced to enter bodies, of perishable matter, similar to 
those celestial bodies out of which they have been 
cast, and thus when ihey enter those physical prisons, 
in the germ or starting-point of temporal life in those 
bodies, they will lose all knowledge of their former 
existence ; but, as those physical cells shall mature 
they, from the force of circumstances that shall sur- 
round them, at a matured age of those forms, shall 
partially receive their judgment again, and at the 
death of the same, they also shall pass into an eternal 
sleep. 

And the only possible chance for their recovery 
from that eternal sleep is this, that after all of them 
have been forced into those dark cells of earth, once 
there, the remaining prisoners in those cells that have 
not yet passed under the laws of death shall be swept 
off from the earth by a deluge, and only eight souls 
shall be left alive to re-people the earth again with 
temporal bodies, in which those spirits shall be re- 
vived again, and forced to enter the second time in 
the prison of flesh which shall wholly blot out their 
original identity. A portion of the lost might be 
saved, or reconciled to the laws which they fought 
against, by certain conditions and means which I will 
here make known. 

When one-half of those spirits shall step into 
the prison a second time, one of our number sltall go 



8o OPENING OF l^HB SIXTH SKAI.. 



down upon that world and bring to consciousness the 
one-half of those spirits that have not entered the 
prison the second time, and offer them salvation on 
the easy terms of faith and repentance and an ac- 
knowledgment of their former wrongs, by which faith 
and repentance, and acquiescence to the laws of God, 
they shall be brought back into this fold again, and 
all those that will not receive the terms of mercy shall 
be compelled to step into prison again ; and, in order 
that those in the prisons also may have a chance, he 
who goes on this mission of mercy shall also step into 
a temporal form, and pass through the same laws of 
temporal life, and, at a matured age, preach the same 
Gospel to those in the bonds of flesh ; and all that re- 
ceive the offered mercy and accept the terms of salva- 
tion, at the death of those physical prisons, shall be 
free from that bondage or law of death, and shall be 
resurrected from that body of corruption and enter 
into eternal life. 

*'Be it known unto him that accepts this mission 
of mercy that after informing and enlightening them 
on the subject of their rebellion, and that they were 
really the subjects of the devil, and enemies to God 
and his laws, their original antipathy and hatred will 
revive, and they will murder and crucify him and nail 
him to a cross. But the one that will accept this er- 
rand of mercy shall be empowered by the Eternal God 
to take up His body, which shall not see corruption, 
but shall retain the same to fully consummate the 
plan of redemption in the world to come. This being 
the only plan by which our lost brethren can be re- 



THE PROPHECY OE ST. JOHN. 



8l 



deemed, who amongst you will accept this errand and 
redeem their lost and fallen brethren ?" 

The entire camp was spellbound, and there was 
silence in heaven for the space of one-half hour over 
this momentous question-finally broken by Michael 
ofi'ering to go down and die in their stead. Then Ga- 
briel approached with a message from the Eternal 
Spirit declaring that God had given all power mto the 
hands of Michael to establish the laws and negotiate 
a peace with all the fallen angels that would accept of 
salvation. Michael addressed that legion host as fol- 
lows : 

" Be it known unto you all that my motive m 
offering to accept this mission is not for honor, power, 
or reward, but from the deep interest and sympathy I 
have for my lost brethren. As they have fallen into 
the snare, they will never yield to our system of laws 
till they have been punished by misery, pam and 
death. Therefore, be it known to you all that I will 
not enter upon this mission without your approbation. 
Therefore, confer with each other, and if all are found 
to be in favor of this serious undertaking, and also 
ready to volunteer to assist, make the same known to 
me through the Archangel Gabriel, and I will make 
provisions through the laws which I am about to es- 
tablish that all plans shall be harmonized with the 



same. 



Thus Gabriel hushed the murmurings of the dis- 
tant armies to silence by proclaiming the decisions of 
all the obedient angels respecting the mediation and 
plan of reconstruction : 



82 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

Thus be it known unto Michael that all of the 
f peaceful angels have expressed their eternal gratitude 
to you for the wisdom that you have manifested in 
the great plan of redemption, and also have appointed 
3^ou sole Dictator and only Mediator between God and 
our fallen brethren, and that all of your commands 
shall be fully obeyed by your electors ; and further, 
that the Eternal Spirit who sitteth upon the throne 
hath placed all power in 3^our hands to fully carr}^ out 
all of 3^our plans and negotiate an eternal peace with 
all those demons that will peacefully accept the con- 
ditions of the law." 

Turn to the Twenty-eighth Chapter of Matthew, 
1 8th verse, which reads as follows : ''And Jesus came 
and spake unto them, saying : All power is given unto 
me in heaven and in earth." 

The Messiah, after His body had been quickened 
by the spirit, or while His spirit was absent from the 
bod}-^, discovered the reality that all power was given 
to Him for the purpose of consummating and finish- 
ing His grand work of mercy, which was placed in 
His hands to do. In the Third Chapter of Galatians 
is this remarkable revelation, which was made known 
to the Apostle Paul, 19th and 20th verses: 

19. Wherefore then serveth the law? It was 
added because of transgressions, till the seed should 
come to whom the promise was made ; and it was or- 
dained by angels in the hand of a mediator. 

20. Now a mediator is not a mediator of one ; but 
God is one." 

Thus we find from this portion of the Scriptures 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN 



83 



that the angels were also instrumental in bringing 
about a reconciliation of their fallen brethren by or- 
daining one of their number, who w^as vested with 
power and authority, to accomphsh the work that was 
placed in His hands to do ; and this, w^e find, w^as all 
arranged before the world began, or in the Scriptural 
language, that Christ was as a lamb, slain before the 
foundation of the world." 

Therefore, after the power had been given into 
Michael's hands to establish law and order, he de- 
clared that all things were in readiness, and the ex- 
traordinary and long anticipated period had fully ar- 
rived; and, with the counsel of His Father, He would 
proceed to the work of organizing worlds. 

All were waiting in breathless excitement to be- 
hold the effect that the laws would produce upon float- 
ing matter, and to see those silent chambers lit up 
, with the light of shining w^orlds. Thus, being fully 
'authorized by His Father, He spoke the word, and 
chaos from its eternal slumbering obeyed the com- 
mand; and a million shining worlds sprung into life. 
Thus the first division beyond the great solar center 
was lit up with glittering orbs ; and that mighty host 
of angels fell prostrate before the throne and acknowl- 
edged the power of God. 

Those grand laws, according to their established 
natures, as the wisdom of God had ordained, contin- 
ued their grand work of bringing into existence from 
the surface of those auspicious bodies countless mil- 
lions of animated beings full of life and motion, and 
when all things had been fully established and ar- 



84 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



ranged within the limits of that mighty sphere which 
required the first period, or, in other words, as found 
in Genesis, the morning and the evening was the first 
day, and all things within that sphere being made and 
finished, the law continued its undeviating course 
within the next grand division of space until all 
things were harmonized with the laws and arranged 
in the same majestic order till the six grand divisions 
were all ablaze with shining worlds. 

Seven thousand years have already passed by 
since the completion of this grand work within the 
six divisions of space, and from that time down to the 
present, those laws have never ceased in their work. 
And far down the unmeasured range of time distant 
worlds will still be formed; for there is no bound to 
space, no limit to law, no measuring the power of 
God, no estimating His eternal wisdom. 

In view of that matchless power and wisdom that , 
surrounds us, and extends throughout this universe 
of worlds, would lead us, to the thought that inspired 
that man of God who exclaimed : What is man that 
thou art mindful of him, or the son of man, that thou 
visiteth him?" lyct us not forget this important fact, 
that it is not this house of clay, or the physical prison, 
man, that God is following by His mercies and His 
all-seeing eye for seven thousand years past ; neither 
is it this perishable body that caused the Son of God 
to leave the courts of glory, and step into a physical 
prison upon this earth, which was shamefully mur- 
dered on Calvary. But it is the angel part of man that 
must either be redeemed from the body of death, or 
die eternal. 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



85 



The period had arrived when Satan and his host 
were to be disposed of. Michael informed Satan that 
the time had come when he was to be transported 
to some distant world, where he would become subject 
to the laws of pain and death, but all of that con- 
demned host that would repent of their sin in bring- 
ing about the rebeUion and fighting against the laws, 
and become friends to those laws, and reconciled to 
God, he would receive back into the fold. 

Be it known unto you all, that you who will thus 
repent and lay all malice aside, and become reconciled 
to God and his laws, we will receive as our brethren 
and forever rejoice wdth you in your escape from the 
bondage of pain and death. If you will become obed- 
ient to the laws and be reconciled to God, behold the 
expansive realm, beyond this eternal centre, upon 
whose celestial border we now stand, beautified and 
decorated with glittering stars ; those splendid man- 
sions of eternal beauty, far down yonder gorgeous 
range of shining worlds ; golden w^alks through the 
evergreen shades of perpetual summer, floral gardens 
upon either side, with perpetual blooming flowers of 
richness, fragrance and eternal sweetness ; paradisiacal 
gardens of grandeur and magnificence, with blushing 
fruit that never fails, and warbling songsters, singing 
chants of eternal praise, shall cheer those valleys with 
music ; robes of beauty you shall w^ear, wreaths of 
sparkHng diamonds across your breasts, and crowns of 
never-fading glory, all of this vast inheritance shall be 
yours if this be your choice and join us in songs of 
praise to the eternal spirit that sitteth upon the throne.'' 



86 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

It was plain to be seen that all of that host of 
spirits were on the eve of joining their happy brethren, 
except Satan and his generals, when Satan stepped 
forward and branded all as cowards and slaves that 
would listen to that coward's voice, who had basely 
insulted them by overpowering them with double 
numbers, and then robbing them of their celestial 
bodies, and then threatened to banish them to some re- 
mote corner in space, and place them in bodies of cor- 
ruption, then, under these circumstances, have the 
base impudence to talk about friendship and giving 
them an inheritance that he had no claim to. He said : 
My advice to all my noble generals and followers, 
who have never yet flinched from any principle of 
honor, justice and righteousness, therefore I request 
you, as valiant soldiers, follow me to the bitter end." 

The mediator's offer being wholly rejected by 
Satan and his host, speedy preparations were made for 
their removal to some distant world. A convoy of 
angels was appointed by Michael to accompany him 
with the condemed spirits to the outer verge of the 
sphere, upon some inferior world, where they would 
be confined in chains of darkness, or gloomy cells of 
clay, till anguish, misery, pain and death should bring 
their turbulent and haughty spirits humble in the dust; 
till they would be willing to be saved by grace divine. 
All things being ready for their exit, they passed be- 
yond the bound of the first great solar centre, and 
commenced their grand descent into the dark valley 
of death. Michael halted, and spoke as follows to those 
gloomy spirits : 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



87 



" Behold those two dark bodies, lit up with the 
light of other words. There is your place of destina- 
tion. One half shall occupy one of those worlds, and 
the other half the other. Yet all shall share the same 
dismal fate in cells of clay, unless they repent of their 
sinful acts, acknowledge their faults and become peace- 
ful members in the kingdom of God.'' Soon they ap- 
proached one of those dismal masses, where a part of 
Satan's generals, with one-half of his angels were left 
and the remainder were brought to this earth. 

Before proceeding further, we must explain the 
language of Genesis. 

I. In the beginning God created the heaven and 

the earth. 

2. And the earth was without form and void ; and 
darkness was upon the face of the deep; and the spirit 
of God moved upon the face of the waters." 

We find from this language that the earth was 
without form and void, or was unorganized, resting in 
the absence of established laws, void and without form 
and in the condition which has been fully described in 
the preceding pages of this work ; and the period of 
time that Michael landed upon it was after the laws 
had been established. 

I will ask the reader to cut loose from all of his 
former prejudices and all his preconceived opinions as 
touching the points set forth by theologians of the 
present day, and the fair range of arguments and 
teachings of the Scriptures, and decide for yourselves 
whether or not the true meaning of the Scriptures is 
set forth by. theologians of the present day, as touch- 



■88 



OPKNING OF ^HK SIXTH SKAI,. 



ing the creation of man, as we find in the first chapter 
of Genesis, and the design of the All-wise Creator in 
placing man on the stage of human life, and the wis- 
dom that w^as displayed in bringing about a reconcili- 
ation of the disobedient angels who were consigned to 
Hs care as condemned criminals, who were to be con- 
fined in chains of darkness and reserved to judgment. 
We find that the deep-laid plan,consummated by Michael, 
to complete his grand work of reconstruction and recon- 
ciHation of that vast number of sworn enemies to 
God's laws, was truly beyond all human ingenuity to in- 
vent, and no created arm could reach their case in any 
shape whatever. Consequently this power was given to 
Michael by the eternal spirit, Himself also to become 
subject to the laws of death, but not corruption, and 
.give Himself into their cruel hands to be murdered, and 
that in the event of time in opening up their under- 
standings and giving them to see the horrid deed 
they had done in murdering their conqueror, who had 
condescended voluntarily to step into a dark cell of 
clay for the purpose of saving them from the fate of an 
eternal death by their yielding obedience to his peace- 
ful laws and accepting his plan of salvation, namely : 
by repenting of their original sins, denouncing the 
devil and his works, by coming over on the Lord's 
side and believing that He had power to save all that 
believed, and also had become reconciled to God. 

These are the demands of Christ ; to repent and 
a compliance with the simple requirements, which be- 
lief and repentance open up the avenues of the soul 
into which the Holy Ghost should enter, accompanied 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



89 



by the spirit of God, which would burst the bonds of 
death asunder, and at the death of the physical prison 
the sanctified, redeemed and happy spirit would burst 
through this tenement of clay and join its brethren on 
the sunny banks of eternal day. Thus, whilst the spirits 
were remaining in their deplorable and lost condition 
waiting to know the result of their dismal fate, Michael 
—having received all power from His Fatherto dispose 
of his prisoners in any manner that his wisdom and 
goodness would dictate-found it a matter of necessity 
to make provisions for them to dwell a long period up- 
on the earth before they could be induced to accept of 
any measures of peace, for the strong chain of power 
and evil influence that Satan held over them would 
only be subdued through the long and tedious pun- 
ishment in gloomy cells of corruption, misery, pam and 

death. , . r j 

Now let us carefully consider the brief descrip- 
tion of man's first creation, as found in the First 
Chapter of Genesis : 

" 26 And God said, Let us make man m our own 
image and after our own likeness : and let them have 
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl 
of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, 
and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the 

earth. . • ^t, 

•>7 So God created man in His own image, m the 
image of God created He him ; male and female cre- 
ated He them." 

Here we find that God created man by His estab- 
lished laws, in the same manner that He had called 



90 OPENING OF the: SIXTH SEAI,. 

all other animated beings into existence and laid the 
foundation for the multiplication of those physical 
prisons, called man, in which these rebellious spirits 
were to be punished in a succession for the space of 
200,000 years, and at the termination of which period 
of time their humiliation would, to some extent, blot out 
their original antipathy against God's law, and appease 
the inveterate hatred and animosity they held against 
their conquerors, so that further steps could be taken 
by Michael at the close of that elapse of time to bring 
about a restoration of at least a part of the same, into 
the favor of God and celestial courts of glory. 

The idea may appear absurd to the reader at the 
first glance, that there w^ere two sets of beings on 
the earth, and at different periods, called into exist- 
ence by the All-wise Creator. We find that the first 
creation, or man first created by God, was put in pos- 
session of the earth's surface, and all things, both ani- 
mate and inanimate substances, w^ere placed in his 
charge, and directly at his command and under his 
control, fish, beasts, birds and creeping things on the 
earth, together with all vegetable productions. All 
these were given into his possession for meat, of 
which he was to eat without distinction, and this was 
to be his food to sustain the body till death, and the 
cultivation of the soil was not mentioned in any shape 
whatever, to this party of created intelligences. This 
part of the creation completed God's work upon th,e 
earth, which constituted the final end of the six days. 
Thus we find that God ended his work, and rested on 
the seventh day, and pronounced his work finished. 



THE PROPHECY OP ST. JOHN. 



91 



and finished right and good. So we find that God s 
command was strictly obeyed. The earth was densely 
populated by those intelligences, subsisting on the 
things that God had commanded them to subsist up- 
on Now, if the reader could possibly throw off the 
mortal vail, and look back and behold those demoniac 
spirits in those prison cells, through that vast elapse 
of time in all their wildness and corruptness, langu- 
age would be wholly inadequate to express the gloom, 
misery and degradation that prevailed, amongst those 
cursed demons in human form. The lowest grades of 
vice and crime were participated in. No attention was 
paid to the laws of health. No matrimonial ceremon- 
ies were ever thought of Among some of the tribes 
the intermingling of all kindred elements among their 
own nation, produced the most extraordinary results 
of their progeny, from the dwarfs, the orang-outang, 
the Uliputian or diminutive species, to those mon- 
strosities or overgrown beings of the giant order, the 
strong overpowering the weak, and making carnivor- 
ous feasts out of the flesh of their friends. 

Through this vast elapse of time of the first cre- 
ation, the earth was uncultivated, and a portion of the 
inhabitants uncivilized. At the close of this period 
of time, Michael was to make another effort to ameli- 
orate the condition of the inhabitants of the earth, 
and also to subject them to certain laws, which, by 
their adherence to the same, would lead to a change 
in their physical life, and also bring about a reconcili- 
ation of their spiritual powers, and restore them back 
to their original state, in the full favor of God. 



92 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



He arranges a garden eastward in Eden, where 
he makes provisions to change the affairs with the 
spirits or demons. This garden, it appears from the 
scriptural record, was beautifully arranged, with the 
choicest kinds of fruit, which were calculated wholly 
and exclusively for food, for the inhabitants that he 
was about to call into life from the dust of the earth, 
and through which material formations, he, in the 
event of time, would also take part with the same, by 
w^hich extraordinary event, he would bring Satan's 
kingdom and his cruel reign to an end. The proof of 
this you will find in the Second Chapter of Hebrews, 
14th and 15th verses: 

14. Forasmuch then as the children are partak- 
ers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took 
part of the same ; that through death he might des- 
troy him that had the power of death, that is, the 
devil ; 

15. And deliver them, who, through fear of death, 
were all their lifetime subject to bondage." 

Thus we find that Christ is to reign till all en- 
emies are put under His feet, and the last enemy to 
be destroyed is death. 

We see from this declaration of the Messiah that 
the mansions which He alludes to are not upon the 
earth, for He very positively informs us, in another 
chapter, that the earth is not his abiding place, that 
the foxes had holes, and the birds had nests, but that 
He had no place on the earth to lay his head, but 
that His home was above, nd that His mission here 
was only an errand of mercy, and as soon as he had 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



93 



finished His work, and accomplished his purpose, He 
plainly declares that He was going back from whence 
he came, and arranged all things there in ample order 
for the happiness and pleasure of all those that would 
renounce the devil and his evil works ; He would re- 
ceive them into His fold, and should become heirs with 
Him in the beautiful inheritance in His Father's house, 
which he was going to arrange and prepare for them, 
and only be equal heirs, together with them, and all be 
subject to the Father and His eternal laws. 

When the time had fully arrived that additional 
provisions were to be made for the inhabitants of earth, 
by the Son of God, he proceeds to his grand work m 
the garden of paradise, in the presence of the Eternal 
Spirit. Genesis, beginning with the 4th verse. 

If the reader will compare the first creation, which 
is found in the first chapter of Genesis, and the for- 
mation of Adam and Eve as is given in the second chapter, 
he will find that there is no similarity between the 
two, for in the description of the first creation we find 
that male and female were created by God through the 
principles of the organic laws, the same that all things 
else were created, male and female of every kind, and 
that man was at the head of all other created beings, 
and was commanded to eat of everything that was 
created below him— beasts, birds, fishes and creepmg 
things— upon the earth. But the last two grandparents 
were made with hands, one formed out of the dust of 
the ground and the other from the rib of a man, and 
they both were put into a garden of fruits, and com- 
manded to eat only of fruit, and that which grew on 



94 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SEAL. 



trees, and they were formed by the lyOrd God, and the 
first creation was created by God alone and his estab- 
lished law^s. 

But the second formation was subject to certain 
laws and regulations, which were made to preserve the 
legitimate offspring from the dire effects realized from 
the intermingling of the same blood, or nearer kindred 
species. Further, we find that the first grandparents 
created by the Lord God, while in the Garden, were 
commanded to eat only of fruit which was calculated 
to possess all the properties necessary to perpetuate life, 
and, no doubt, in the observance of this law Adam 
and eve would have bloomed in immortal youth and 
beauty, and would forever have been strangers to death 
and decay ; for it appears that the garden in which 
they were placed by their Maker was wholly exempt 
from the laws of death, and the features of decay w^ere 
only marked upon one tree, which had grown near the 
center of the Garden, and of the fruit of this one tree 
Adam was strictly forbidden to eat, as the fruit of the 
same coming in contact w;ith those pure celestial ele- 
ments would certainly produce death. Therefore, be- 
ing informed by his Maker of all the circumstances 
connected with his being, his attention is called to the 
forbidden tree, the fruit of which coming in contact 
with the spirit essence, it would immediately disappear 
and blood would take its place, which possessed the 
seeds and properties of death, and that noble form 
would crumble back to dust : for from dust thou art 
and to dust thou shalt return by the transgression of 
the law. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



95 



In the fourth chapter we find, after the transgres- 
sion, when they were both turned out of the garden, 
that Eve, in process of time, brought into existence 
two male children— Cain and Abel— and Cain, bemg 
desperately wicked, killed his brother, which, if Adam 
and his family were all of the human beings then up- 
on the earth, there were but three left— Adam, Eve 
and Cain— but we learn from the same chapter, i ith 
verse, that Cain was cursed from the earth, and he was 
to be a fugitive and a vagabond on the earth, and that 
the earth should not yield its strength to him when he 
cultivated the same; and, in the 13th verse, Cain answers 
the Lord, and says that his punishment was greater 
than he could bear, thus being forced away from his 
parents, and from the face of the Lord ; that everyone, 
through the land where he journeyed, that found him 
would^'kill him. The question arises, in reading this 
portion of the Scripture, who Cain was afraid of? Ac- 
cording to the history at this time there were only his 
parents living, and the Lord told Cain that he would 
put a mark on him, so that those meeting him should 
know him, and if anyone did come across him and 
kill him that vengeance should be taken on him seven- 
fold. His journey was eastward to the land of Nod, 
and he lived there and became acquainted with a wo- 
man of the Gentile nation, or the inhabitants of the 
first creation, where he knew his wife and built a city, 
and thus Cain's blood, according to the common course 
of nature, was mingled and intermingled among the 
Gentile nations. Sons and daughters were born unto 
Adam, and their families became numerous and began 



96 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



to extend their more refined civilization, cultivating 
the earth's surface, and living upon wholesome food, 
retained more perfectly the image of their Maker than 
what the first created intelligences had who had not 
paid any attention to agriculture, but were living upon 
the spontaneous productions ; they had to some extent 
lost the charm that they first possessed from under 
the hand of God. Consequently when they beheld 
Adam's children, who were fair, they immediately 
sought their society, and married amongst the families 
of Adam, as 3^ou will find in the Sixth Chapter of Gen- 
esis, ist and 2nd verses, which read thus : . 

I. And it came to pass, when men began to 
multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were 
born unto them, 

2. That the sons of God saw the daughters of men 
that they were fair; and they took them wives of all 
which they chose." 

Fourth verse: There were giants in the earth in 
those days ; and also after that, when the sons of God 
came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare chil- 
dren to them ; the same became mighty men, which 
were of old, men of renown.'* Now, from the above 
quotation, the reader can plainly see there were two 
distinct nations existing upon the earth at this period 
of time ; the one nation holding good their name and 
title from their Creator, God — which we find in the 
First Chapter of Genesis, that the eternal spirit God 
called thetn into existence by His organic laws, and 
justly called the sons of God — and Adam's race, who 
were formed by the Lord God with hands. Their 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



97 



women, of course, justly received the title of the 
daughters of men, and that their progeny, caused from 
the intermingling of the two distinct nations, and, the 
children, no doubt, choosing the better style of livmg 
which their mothers were accustomed to, that of cul- 
tivating the soil, became intelligent and mighty men 
in point of intellectual greatness, as the Scriptures set 

forth. , 

These wholesome laws were lived up to until the 
extraordinary period of time when Michael threw off 
his celestial form and entering a temporal prison with 
the power to burst the bonds of death and deliver _ all 
of those captive who would renounce their origmal 
leader, the devil, and become subject to the laws of 
God Now we come to notice more particularly the 
unwritten work of the spiritual laws, or the arrange- 
ments of the celestial agents who wisely planned, 
through the aid of the eternal spirit, God, to bring 
about a reconciliation of the enemies of God who were 
confined in chains of darkness or bonds of flesh and 
reserved to judgment, and which arrangement, or the 
unwritten work of God's designs, that has been wrap- 
ped in mystery and necessarily hid from man until the 
close of the second grand epoch of time, or, in other 
words, at or near the close of the Gentile nations up- 
on the earth, when the glimmering rays of light from 
. the great millennial dawn shall begin to light up the 
dark chambers of superstition and error and the gall- 
ings chains and fearful bonds that have bound the in- 
habitants of earth for i,ooo years by the false teach- 
ings of misguided theologians and designing priests, 



98 



OPENING OF l^HK SIXTH SKAI,. 



who were before, of old, ordained to this condemna- 
tion, as you will find in the Gospel of Jude, who were 
employed by Satan before entering the form to clog 
the onward march of Christianity, and whose false 
''isms " will all fade and disappear when the mediator 
shall again appear upon the earth and proclaim the 
everlasting Gospel more fully to man, and bring to 
light those deep mysteries which have been hid from 
the world, or from the spirits who had taken on the 
forms until He should establish His kingdoni again 
upon the earth at the close of the second age, or sec- 
ond term of prison life upon the earth of fallen spir- 
its and re-establish his covenant with the Jews, when 
peace and harmony shall prevail for i,ooo years and 
the Jews be engrafted back into the true vine and em- 
brace the true principles of Christianity, when the 
fullness of the Gentiles shall be fully come in. 

Now as touching the procedure and course of 
prison life of those demoniac spirits, during the 193,- 
000 years before Adam, the Bible remains entirely 
silent on the subject, and if I should herein attempt 
to give any description of the rise and fall of the dif- 
ferent tribes and nations, the different calamities and 
serious famines and devastating wars and pestilence, 
that nearly swept all the inhabitants from the earth 
at various times during the lapse of 200,000 years, it 
would, no doubt, be treated as a fable, or a wild freak 
of fancy, by nearly all those w^ho may chance to read 
this work. 

But when Michael came to seek and save those 
spirits in their lost condition, he then made provisions 



THK PROPHKCY OF ST. JOHN. 



99 



to bring about a happy change. He provides from the 
dust of the earth two God-like forms, moulded by his 
own hands, made after his own likeness, and vitalized 
by his own breath, and subjects them to a law, and in- 
forms them that by a strict adherence to the same 
that life and health with them would be perpetuated, 
but by the transgression of the same, that death 
would be the inevitable result. But this was the pur- 
pose for which this noble structure was made. By the 
transgression of the law the prison doors were open 
for the entering of spirits, and the great piece of hu- 
man machinery was arranged by the transgression for 
a multiplication of physical prisons until every dis- 
carded angel should be supplied with temporal pris- 
ons, when, at the termination of this extraordinary 
event, or, in other words, when the last disobedient 
spirit had been incarcerated in those dark bonds of 
flesh, then those remaining bodies on the earth at that 
period of time should be destroyed by a deluge, all 
but Noah and his family, and all of those prisoners 
after being relieved from those cells, through the 
bonds of death, were remanded to prison and held 
there to be punished or tormented in another tem- 
poral prison, if not found by the visitation of Michael 
to be fully reconciled to God. 

The Eighth Chapter of Matthew, 29th verse. 
This extraordinary language you will find in the 
First Chapter of John, from the loth to the 15th 
verse. 

10. He was in the world, and the world was 
made by Him, and the wwld knew Him not, etc. 



lOO OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 



Thus we find, according to this extraordinary lan- 
guage, that Michael, before taking on the form, had 
an interview with those demons that had been sub- 
jected to temporal prisons — the first time through 
Adam's race — and whilst in those earthly bodies had 
been taught the way of truth and were the worship- 
pers of the Living God, the proper descendants of Is- 
rael and believed in the coming of the Messiah, and 
had died in that belief and were justly called Christ's 
children ; as John declares, as above quoted, they had 
died without hearing the true Gospel of Christ. And 
thus, when Christ made His advent into the world, 
and before taking on the form, He preached the Gos- 
pel to those spirits that He claimed His own, and as 
many as believed His Gospel there in the spirit land 
and accepted His offered mercy. He gave them power 
to become the sons of God, being yet disembodied — 
being born not of blood, nor of the flesh, nor of the 
will of man — they received the spiritual birth there, 
or in other w^ords, were born of God. Then Michael 
also stepped into a human form, or, in other words, 
was born of the Virgin Mary, and justly called the 
Son of God. Here He preached the same Gospel to 
man and established His church preparatory to His 
spiritual kingdom on the earth ; offered eternal life 
and salvation to all that believed ; fulfilled the olden 
Scriptures; changed the arbitrary rule of the Mosaic 
laws ; preached the everlasting Gospel of peace — and 
for which noble and God-like principles He was con- 
demned by the Jewish functionaries and crucified, 
having fully accomplished the work He came to do on 



THE PROPHECY OE ST. JOHN. 



lOI 



the earth until His second coming on the earth, when 
He estabhshes His kingdom in the world to come. 

After Christ had accomplished all He came to do, 
He gave Himself into the hands of His prisoners, 
who were reserved to judgment, who, it appears, had 
forgotten the real transaction of their disgraceful de- 
feat and subjugation by this extraordinary personage, 
yet they were eye witnesses to the power that was oft- 
times manifested through His work, often producing 
results outside of the common course of things, and 
they acknowledged the same to be miraculous, yet 
claimed the same to be performed through the power 
of their original leader, the devil, which, from their 
acknowledgment, we should infer, that they believed 
the devil had power to delegate to his subjects to pro- 
duce miracles. But Christ informed them that he was 
not of that party, but received His power from God. 
We learn from His dying words that His work was 
finished on the earth. Peter gives us to understand 
that after the crucifixion, Christ went and preached 
the Gospel to those who were dead. 

Also, Fourth Chapter of the same book, 6th 
verse, which reads thus: " For, for this cause was the 
Gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they 
might be judged according to men in the flesh, but 
live according to God in the spirit." 

Thus we find, according to this declaration, that 
Christ, being just, voluntarily suffered for those 
prisoners that by 'transgression had fallen, and by 
which act had become sinful and unjust, and for 
•which suffering He might bring them back to God, or 



I02 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



back to their original homes, by a compliance with 
His peaceful laws— having been disobedient, or, in 
other words, not obeying the teachings of those spirit- 
ual messengers who were sent to them during the an- 
tediluvian world and preached to them to repent, or 
God would destroy them by a sweeping deluge. But 
it appears they rejected the teachings of these holy 
messengers, and finally God appointed Noah the last 
preacher of righteousness of the old world and in- 
structed him to build a vessel of sufficient dimensions 
to save the seed of the various created beings on the 
earth ; and during the period of time that Noah was 
building the ark he preached to the wicked inhabi- 
tants to repent, that God's vengeance might be stayed. 
But they still remained disobedient, until Noah had 
accomplished all God had commanded of him, when 
the flood swept the wicked nations from the earth and 
Noah rode triumphant over the waves, preserving the 
seed ; through which wise arrangement the spirits of 
the inhabitants of the old world have had access to 
temporal bodies again, and through the new dispensa- 
tion and the noble provisions which Christ has made 
we might regain our heirship in the celestial courts 
above. Consequently, through this wise arrangement 
of God, through Noah, the seed being saved from the 
destruction of the deluge, Peter declares that the hke 
figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save 
us, it having nothing to do with washing away our 
sins or filth of the flesh, but by answering a good 
conscience, by faith and repentance towards God. 

Now, we understand by the teaching of the Scrip- 
ture, that the Saviour's miss:on and great work, which 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. IO3 

He came to do, was not fully accomplished at His cru- 
cifixion, for He promised the thief on the cross that 
He would meet him that day in paradise; the same 
identical place that the Apostle Paul speaks of being 
transported to, whether in the body or out of the body 
he could not tell, but giving us to understand that he 
heard and saw things there of an extraordinary char- 
acter, which was unlawful to tell the inhabitants of 
earth; but he gives us to understand that he had 
learned the stubborn fact that the spirit of man, or 
his reasoning powers, the carnal mind, unreconciled,, 
was enmity itself against God. 

Christ's mission here, on the earth, was of two- 
fold character. The first, and greatest matter to 
achieve, was to offer those prisoners here, in the 
bonds of flesh, sufiicient evidence of His character 
and person that His power was ample to save them 
by their acceptance of His plan— faith and repent- 
ance ; and the next greatest object to arrive at was to 
alleviate the sufferings of the oppressed, and earth's 
unfortunate, and to introduce a system of life, while 
in the flesh, that the spirit, or incarcerated prisoner, 
might become more fully developed, and more fully 
prepared, wlien stepping out of the prison-house, to 
enter on its great work of reform beyond the gloomy 
shores of death. 

It appears from the Scriptures, that at the time 
that Michael made His appearance in the flesh, that 
the inhabitants of earth, physically, were in a deplor- 
able condition ; that nearly one-fourth of the inhabi- 
tants throughout the cities of Israel were invalids and. 



I04 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI.. 

cripples, no doubt being caused from their filthy and 
intemperate habits, and from their frequent indul- 
gences in those popular feasts, so common in those 
days, gorging their stomachs with undigestible loads ; 
that it had very much impaired their intellects, blunt- 
ed their minds, and rendered them quite unqualified 
to receive such a remarkable change of religious sen- 
timents as was then ofiered by Jesus Christ. Notwith- 
standing He made bare His miraculous powers in 
restoring all the disordered inhabitants of that portion 
of the country from their physical disabilities, and 
convinced thousands that he was working for their 
physical good by restoring the diseased of the land to 
health and activity, yet they wholly refused to accept 
of his moral teachings, from the fact that it did not 
give them the scope to carry out their diabolical prin- 
ciples — namely, malice, hatred, envy, avariciousness, 
murder, and revenge — as what the Mosaic law allowed 
them ; and, further, when He informed them that no 
worship was accepted of His Father only through the 
true principles of love and holiness, and in doing godd 
unto all men. 

Jesus Christ, who is claimed to be the Son of 
God, is no more nor less than Michael, the great arch- 
angel, who led the armies of God to victory when 
contending against the great red dragon, as described 
by St. John in the Twelfth Chapter of Revelation, and 
who was appointed or ordained b}^ angels to enter up- 
on this tedious mission of bringing about a reconcili- 
ation of the great dragon's angels, the sworn enemies 
of God and His peaceful laws. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. I05 

This extraordinary revelation of Michael's ap- 
pointment by angels you will find in the Third Chap- 
ter of Galatians, i8th, 19th and 20th verses. 

Now, we understand by the above quotation that 
there was a mediator ordained or appointed by angels 
to step in between two parties to adjust a matter ot 
difference then existing between the same; and we 
find from the same quotation that God was one of the 
parties, and the opposing party to God and His laws 
was the party then to be reconciled to God ; and, as ■ 
we find in the Twelfth Chapter of Revelation that 
Michael was the victorious general who defeated and 
conquered the great red dragon and his army, thus it 
is quite evident that he was also chosen and consider- 
ed to be the best qualified to bring about a reconci la- 
tion, and consummated the plan of reconstruction be- 
fore the laws were established that now regulate our 
earth, which gave rise to the very singular passage of 
the Scripture that Christ was as a lamb slam before 
the foundation of the world. „ .i,- . 

Thus, in the process of time, when all things 
were fully accomplished during the grand epoch of 
time intervening between the creation of man and tlie 
advent of the Messiah, Michael and the twelve grand 
officers before alluded to were called together before 
the Eternal Spirit, who informed them that the time 
had fully arrived to enter on their grand mission of 
mercy, who were to accompany Michael to the distan 
world where the enemies of God, or the disobedient 
angels, were still reserved in chains of darkness await- 
ing the fulfillment of the promise which had been 



I06 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAL. 

made to them in former ages, of a deliverer or a 
promised Messiah, who was to change or ameliorate 
their deplorable condition on the earth, and that they 
were also looking for the fulfillment of the promise 
made to them by one of the number then present, who 
in the past ages had visited the earth and entered a 
tenement of clay and been received by the inhabitants 
of earth as an extraordinary prophet — a messenger 
from God — and who, whilst sojourning there, was 
called Elijah, and who in his next visit to the earth 
was to be called Elias and stand as a witness and de- 
clare to the world that Jesus Christ was the Son of 
God ; and thus being instructed by the All-wise Spirit 
in regard to His mission on the earth, gives us unmis- 
takable evidence in His testimony, found in the New 
Testament, that while here in the body He remem- 
bered the charge and instruction given to Him by 
God, who had sent Him for a witness to testify to the 
world that by a certain sign which he had witnessed 
that Jesus Christ was the Son of God and the Saviour 
and lyight of the world. 

Before the twelve grand officers were dispatched 
by the All-wise Spirit to the earth, they were in- 
formed that their mission would be to assist Michael 
in establishing a spiritual kingdom on the earth, and 
necessarily, in order to achieve this grand religious re- 
form, would have to take a part with the dragon's dis- 
graceful subjects, in the dark prisons of clay, through 
which incarcerated condition, they, like all of the in- 
habitants of earth, would lose all traces of their for- 
mer existence, and that Michael, also, taking on the 



THE PROPHECY OE ST. JOHN. I07 

form, would not be recognized by them as their ori^g- 
na^general. but Michael, while in the flesh on the 
earth would remember all the plans consummated by. 
Se wise council in the court of heaven, and the in- 
structions of His Father in regard to His course of 
doings on the earth. But in order that you may stand 
as a witness, to testify to the inhabitants of earth, 
that Michael, while clothed in flesh, is tbe Son of God 
therefore, whilst you are on the earth, m the bonds of 
flesh your mission will be to baptize unto repentance 
fhe liadon of the Jews, which shall be the end and 
fulfillment of the Mosaic law. And thus to fulfill all 
Shteousness, Michael will come, as others, to your 
bfptism, whom you will not know. " But now," says 
the All-wise Spirit, "I will touch your memory, and 
his knowledge shall not pass ^^om jon,..en^^^^ 
in your earthly garb, that when an individual comes 
to your baptism, and, after the formal ceremonies are 
past you shall see the Spirit of God descending and 
Lhkng on him in the form of a dove, you may know 
and testify to the world that he is the Son of God the 
Saviour of the world." John, therefore saw and testi- 
fied the same, and acknowledged that remembered 
the one that sent him and instructed him on this 
point, and his testimony was true. But the balance of 
the officers did not remember their original existence 
and the office which they were to fill on the great 
stage of human reform. But Michael, it appears, from 
his own testimony, while in the temporal form re- 
membered all that transpired before leavmg his Fa- 
ther's court, and also remembered and perfectly recog- 



I08 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 



nized his twelve generals that were sent with Him, to 
assist Him in carrying out the great principles of re- 
form. But it appears that it was necessary for Christ 
to appoint twelve officers on His staff, whilst consum- 
mating His plans, and establishing His reconstructive 
laws on the earth. Consequently, as one of His orig- 
inal generals was appointed to another work, and to 
stand as a witness before the Jews, to testify that 
Jesus Christ was the promised Messiah, whom they 
condemned and crucified, Christ, as a matter of neces- 
sity, had to choose or appoint one of the devil's sub- 
jects, to fill His ranks to the number of twelve, which 
gave rise to His remarks in the Sixth Chapter of 
John, 69th, 70th and 71st verses. 

Christ preached to disembodied spirits who were 
under some stringent confinement, being in prison. 
Where, we are not permitted to know; but it is evi- 
dent from all the circumstances connected with this 
revelation, that those spirits w^ere nowhere on the 
earth's surface ; for it is evident that the thief on the 
cross, after his death, when relieved from the temporal 
form, being unregenerated, w^as conveyed to the place 
of departed spirits, which the Saviour informs him 
that He would meet him in paradise, no doubt with 
all the departed spirits that had been in the form on 
the earth from Noah down to His crucifixion ; and 
Peter tells us that He, being put to death in the fiesh, 
was quickened, and went that same day and preached 
the same Gospel to those spirits in prison that He had 
preached to the inhabitants of earth ; and the Apostle 
Paul informs us that paradise is in some of the re- 



THS; PROPHECY OK ST. JOHN. IO9 

gions above which he describes as being in the third 

heaven. . 

Now we think the Scriptures give us sufficient 
evidence to warrant us in the belief that the spirit can 
be separated from the body, and yet the body hve for 
a certain length of time, as in the case of the Apostle 
Paul. It is not to be expected that the Apostle was 
caught up to the third heaven bodily, for it is evident 
that if he had been transported, or, in his own lan- 
guage, " caught up into paradise," and had been in- 
structed in all the proceedings of his after hfe, and 
there yet retaining his five natural senses he most 
certainly would have remembered after returning to 
the earth, whether he had been instructed in those 
unspeakable words, which was unlawful to utter, 
whether in the body or out of it. For John, the Rev- 
elator, declares that he was in the Spirit on the Lord's 
day, where he received his instruction from those 
spiritual messengers, which it is noways likely that 
he could have been instructed in that grand spiritual 
work while in his normal condition. 

Now, we think there is sufficient evidence pre- 
sented to us in Scripture, to prove that Christ did 
really take up His body, with all the essential prop- 
erties and particles that had ever belonged to the same, 
(the blood only excepted) and the veins and arteries, 
out of which had flowed all of the blood of the system, 
and the heart, being pierced by the Roman soldier, 
from which the blood even having oozed, the prin- 
ciples of eternal life filled the same avenues, as m 
Adam first; and in this condition, with the wound 



no OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

Still fresh and open, and plain to be seen by the 
Apostles, this appearance fully convinced the Apos- 
tles that they beheld a spirit instead of a tangible 
body, because all the necessary avenues to the house 
in which they were standing, were tightly closed, be- 
ing fearful of the Jews. 

Did he really take His earthly body back to His 
Father's court ? The Scriptures remain silent on this 
important question. My candid opinion is that no part 
of the earth's surface was ever transported to the throne 
of God, neither, indeed, ever will be — being inconsist- 
tent with celestial law. It is evident, however, from 
the Scriptures, that He left the earth with His physi- 
cal body, for we find in the Acts of the Apostles, First 
Chapter, 9th, lotli and nth verses. 

We find from this extraordinary language that 
Christ, with the same body that he appeared before the 
apostles with, having flesh and bones, left the earth 
with the same and went upward, and by the promise 
of those two shining messengers who stood in the 
presence of the apostles as they were looking with 
astonishment upward in the direction which the 
Saviour had passed, promised them that the same Jesu3 
they saw go up, in like manner would return to the 
earth again. Now this promise only corroborated what 
the Saviour had already promised them while he was 
yet with them, saying : If I go away from you I will 
come again and receive you to myself, that where I 
am ye may be also." Now the question, no doubt, 
arises with the reader that, if Christ did not take His 
body to the throne of God, where did He leave His 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



Ill 



body ? It might be successfully argued tliaj: as a por- 
tion of His mission and great work, which His Father 
placed in His hands to do before coming home, was 
not wholly confined to the earth, because the matter 
to be adjusted with the thief on the cross, according to 
the promise of Christ in His dying moments— that that 
very same day he would be with Him in paradise— 
and this place, the Apostle Paul informs us, was in the 
third heaven ; and this place, we have reason to believe, 
is where all spirits are called to after leaving the form. 
And the evidence is plain from the teachings of the 
Scriptures, that after Christ had met the thief with 
other spirits in paradise, that He came back to earth 
to take up His body and show to the world that His 
promises weresure and unfailing, proving to them that 
He had really taken up His body; and after making 
their faith complete, it is quite evident that he went 
back to paradise to complete His mission to the spirits 
there, where we are induced to believe that He left 
His celestial or spiritualized body until He should re- 
turn the second time to establish His covenant with 
the Jews-during the reign of peace of one thousand 
years-when He will appear in that same body, with 
the scars plain to be seen, which will be evidence to 
the Tews that they crucified the .promised Messiah 
and His second coming would be hailed with great joy 
by the Tews, when tney would receive Him as the 
promised Messiah and worship the God of their fathers 
aright, in spirit and in truth. 

Then Christ will appear in person and establish 
His kingdom on the earth, and renew his covenant 



112 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 

with the Jews, when His promise to the twelve apostles 
shall be fully realized ; when they shall be permitted 
to sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of 
Israel ; when peace and harmony shall reign on the 
earth, and the spirit of war shall entirely cease to exist 
among men ; when the weapons of warfare, that have 
been used for killing man, will be beat up into prun- 
ing-hooks and ploughshares to cultivate the soil, and 
the earth be densely populated again, until all the un- 
reconciled spirits have been fully instructed by Jesus 
Christ in person, and when all those discarded angels 
have had the clear and full chance to be made ac- 
quainted with Christ's plan of reconstruction, and a 
full chance to accept of offered mercy. Then comes 
the final end of all sublunary things on the earth ; then 
is gathered together all of those spirits that were 
brought to the earth to be punished in temporal prisons, 
preparatory for a reconciliation, and all, both good and 
bad, are transported back to the celestial courts of 
heaven, the identical place from which they were ex- 
pelled, and after being permitted to enter their angelic 
bodies, out of which they were cast, then they are 
brought to judgment. 

By acceptance of His plan of salvation, they are 
then permitted to take possession of that beautiful in- 
heritance with all the redeemed at God's right hand ; 
but those who still refused to be peaceful members 
would be forever and eternally rejected, and would 
have to receive their final sentence—depart, ye cursed, 
beyond the bounds of this eternal realm of God's great 
centre, into the uttermost bounds of space, or bottom- 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 1 13 

less pit, with their original leader, the devil, when their 
chance for reform would be forever at an end, and 
thus pass into an eternal sleep. 

According to the teachings of Jesus Christ, all sins 
shall be forgiven unto man ; but the blasphemy against 
the Holy Ghost shall never be forgiven in this world, 
nor in the world to come. It is not generally under- 
stood by those reading this declaration of Jesus Christ 
what this sin consisted of, but I will, in a few brief 
words, give some general ideas what this sin consists of. 
It is evident that all sins and violations of the physical 
laws, both that which can be said or done, in word or 
deed! will not follow the disembodied spirit to the bar 
of God for judgment, excepting a spiritual violation, 
under a perfect knowledge of the same. The heavy 
penalty of death entailed upon Adam and his progeny 
wipes out those physical violations, and have an end 
at the death of the body ; but the sin or blasphemy 
against the Holy Ghost could not be forgiven in this 
world, neither in the world to come, because this sin 
amounted to a rejection of the plan offered by Jesus 
Christ for to redeem them from their original guiU, and 
violation of those laws for which they were expelled 
from the presence of God, and the sin which Michael 
promised to give his temporal body a sacrifice for be- 
fore the foundation of the world. 

All other sins and blasphemies and acts of the 
creature will be forgiven or canceled at the death of 
the body. But they who wholly reject Christ's recon- 
structive law and endorse or prefer the paths of sin 
and wickedness, and willingly and wilfully remain in 



114 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

the broad track which leads to endless woe, and pre- 
ferring this downward course — spreading misery and 
devastation in their cruel track ; knowing at the same 
time that this track led directly to the chambers of 
death — this accursed spirit is not fit for the kingdom 
of God nor the society of angels, but is a child of hell, 
naturally and willingly, and is given over to the devil, 
or, in other words, is a real and willing subject of the 
devil, and all the God-like principles and elevated sys- 
tems of reform — goodness, mercy, long forbearance, 
love to God and man — which were taught by Jesus 
Christ on the earth, by them are rejected; and to 
those accursed, unreconcilable and demoniac spirits 
there is no forgiveness, neither in this world nor the 
world to come. 

According to the Scripture, no self-murderer hath 
eternal life abiding in him ; and again, all liars, idol- 
aters, whoremongers and murderers have their part in 
the lake of fire, which is the second death. Now, it is 
quite evident that a man who has murder in his heart 
has not changed from his original guilt and sin ; if he 
had, the spirit of Christ would teach him that this 
rash act did not belong to a child of God — that when 
he consented in his mind to commit that rash and 
horrid deed, that he had yielded to the spirit of the 
power of darkness and their life and death in their 
earthly prisons had availed them nothing ; that they 
were remanded or conveyed to the place where Christ 
promised to meet the thief awaiting the event of an- 
other temporal prison in the world to come, where 
there would be another chance for them to reform, 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. II5 

and the circumstances that would accompany that life 
by the teaching of Christ and the apostles. 

I hope the reader will carefully compare this 
work with the sacred volume of truth, and know for 
yourself that it is because of our original transgres- 
sions, which were committed before the world began, 
that brought the great Archangel Michael here on the 
earth, who was condemned and slain by His prisoners, 
whom He came to save. And yet even this rash act, 
committed by the Jews, was wholly attributed to their 
ignorance by their dying Prince, who fervently prayed 
for His Father to forgive them, for they were ignorant 
of what they did. But we are informed that His mur- 
derers are at some period of time to look upon Him 
they have pierced ; therefore the Apostle Paul informs 
us that there is to be a deliverer, who will come out 
of Zion, that will turn away the ungodliness of Jacob, 
and that all Israel should be saved, but that this sal- 
vation should not be till the fullness of the Gentiles 
be come in, and, after their fullness, then this, their 
deliverer, is to come. This deliverer, we find, is to be 
the one they crucified, who ascended into heaven, and, 
in like manner, was to return. 

Now, the grand question to be solved is, when is 
this remarkable change to be brought about ? Christ 
has said that the day and hour no man knew when 
the Son of Man cometh ; but the Apostle Paul in- 
forms us that it would be after the fullness of the 
Gentiles, or, in other words, at the commencement of 
the world to come, when all spirits have been in the 
prison twice; and at the commencement of the third 



Il6 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

and last world, when, according as tlie Saviour hath 
declared, many should come from all quarters of the 
earth and sit down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, in 
the kingdom of heaven ; but the children of the king- 
dom would be thrust out. 

Now it is evident that the kingdom here alluded 
to is the kingdom of Satan, or the devil and his 
angels — all of whom have been in temporal 
bodies twice before, and 3'et still having the of- 
fer of mercy extended to them they wholly reject 
all offers of peace, and prefer the galling chains 
of sin and Satan, it more fully agreeing with their 
natural and innate dispositions — and are those that are 
given ove-r to hardness of heart and reprobate mind, to 
believe a lie, that they might be damned. These are 
the members of the kingdom that will be thrust out, 
and which are reserved to everlasting banishment, 
from the presence of God and his holy angels. But 
we learn from Christ's teachings, that after his earthly 
mission is closed on the earth, at the end of the millen- 
nium, that there is to be a separation, or a final divi- 
sion, which will be found in the Thirteenth Chapter of 
Matthew, from the 47th to the 50th verse ; also Thir- 
teenth Chapter of Luke, 28th and 29th verses; also the 
Eighth Chapter of Matthew, nth and 12th verses. He 
had before declared that many would say unto Him in 
that day, or in the event of time when He comes to 
make up his jewels, that We have prophesied in Thy 
name, and in Thy name done many wonderful works." 
Then, says the Saviour, Depart from Me, ye workers 
of iniquity ; I know you not : when I was hungry you 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



117 



fed Me not ; naked, you clothed Me not; sick and in 
prison, ye visited me not." They, with winning smiles 
and smooth, soft voices, to cover up their treacherous 
and evil hearts, look up with astonishment : " Lord, 
don't you know how much we have done here on the 
earth to establish Thy kingdom— prophesied in Thy 
name, and in Thy name done many wonderful works? 
Don't you know how many goods we have given to 
feed the poor ; how many times we have been on our 
knees, too, in solemn prayer; attended church regu- 
larly ; preached the Gospel every Sabbath, begging for 
money to extend Thy cause into heathen lands ; 
charged very low salaries for our services ; have prayed 
for the fatherless, the widows and orphar s, and let our 
prayers extend all over the world to the oppressed ; 
helped raise large armies to fight for liberty and free- 
dom ; urged our bold soldiers on through seas of blood 
and carnage ; walked for miles over dead soldiers' bodies 
to slay our enemies, and, after those fearful battles 
were ended, asked you fervently to crown our livmg 
soldiers with victory, and slaughter our enemies with- 
out mercy? These fearful risks we have run all for 
your sake. Lord, and are still willing to go on in the 
great work of man's redemption. It is true we had men 
in prison that we did not visit, but they were our ene- 
mies, the vagabond soldiers that ought to have been 
stripped. But when saw we Thee in prison and visited 
Thee not; naked, and clothed Thee not; hungry, and 
fed Thee not, did we not strip the captive soldiers to 
cloth our honest soldiers with? All of this. Lord, we 
have done for Thy sake." " Then will I profess unto 



Il8 OPKNING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

them," sayeth the Saviour, Depart ye cursed, ye 
workers of iniquity, for I know you not ; depart into 
everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels, 
forasmuch as ye have done unto the least of these ye 
have done it unto me. Who set you up for a judge 
over your fellowmen ? Why claimest thou to be a 
member of my peaceful kingdom without studying 
closely the spiritual guide that I left for your discipline? 
Can you find within my spiritual law where I recom- 
mended the spirit of war and contention, and the kill- 
ing or slaughtering of your fellow-beings without 
justice or mercy? Did I not say to the world that he 
that took the sword should perish by the sword ? For 
this same spirit you were condemned in the court of 
heaven. 

When Christ shall reapper to establish His king- 
dom, it will be a similar type of His Father's kingdom 
— a kingdom of heaven, or a type of the kingdom 
above. And this kingdom, which will be made up out 
of the subjects of another kingdom, who were once evil 
subjects, or subjects once belonging to Satan's king- 
dom, but cleansed through the principles of Christ's 
peaceful law, leaving the galling chains of sin, seeing, 
or having pleasure, in traveling in the ways of wisdom 
and peace, hating the former course of their lives, and 
who were originally evil and sinners by nature, of 
which ample proofs can be found in the New Testa- 
ment. One passage to which I will refer the reader, 
being Paul's I^etter to the Ephesians, Second Chapter, 
from the ist to the 3rd verse. 

I. And you hath He quickened, who were dead 
in trespasses and sins ; 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



119 



2. Wherein in time past ye walked according to 
the course of this world, according to the prince of the 
power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the 
children of disobedience : 

3 Among whom also we all had our conversation 
in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the de- 
sires of the flesh and of the mind ; and were by nature 
the children of wrath, even as others. 

From the above quotation, that God, through 
Jesus Christ, made provisions to bring about a recon- 
ciliation of the devil's subjects. 

We learn in this remarkable chapter the marked 
difference between the two sets of inhabitants existing 
on the earth— the Adamic descendants and the sons of 
God, or the first created intelligences on the earth, the 
Gentile world— who, through the provisions of Jesus 
Christ, in the agency of Paul unfolding the great 
plan of salvation to them through the Gospel, 
became a part of the same body with the Adamic de- 
scendants which He formed in the Garden of Eden, 
that all who would accept His plan of salvation would 
be saved; or, in other words, that those of the Gentiles 
that accepted His peaceful law when relieved from 
prison life, or, throwing off this form, were resurrected 
and established in the peaceful kingdom of God with- 
out having to go through the process of a regeneration 
in the world to come, which the Adamic descendants 
would have to go through. 

Paul's Letter to the Romans, Eleventh Chapter. 
All who read may easily see the marked distinction be- 
tween the Jew and the Gentile, or first and second 



I20 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 



creation, and further see and understand Paul's faith 
of the re-incarnation of the Jews. Paul commences 
the chapter in this remarkable style : 

" I. I say, then, hath God cast away his people? 
Ood forbid. For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of 
Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. 

2. God hath not cast away his people which he 
foreknew," continuing to the 26th verse. 

Now the attention of all readers is called to the 
above quotation, that they may see if the apostle does 
not positively speak of another chance for the Jews 
after they have departed this life. The Israelites, of 
whom Paul was speaking, in that age, have long since 
slumbered beneath the sod, and nearly all died in un- 
belief ; consequently, if the present theology be cor- 
rect, that is, if any individual dies out of belief in 
Christ, that hope can never reach them. And what 
does the apostle say in the above named chapter, 15th 
verse, namely : " For if the casting away of them be 
the reconciling of the world, what shall the recovery 
of them be but life from the dead?" Now it can be 
successfully argued that the inhabitants that lived in 
the days of Paul are dead, and all the descendants of 
Israel before and after Paul's life are embodied in His 
remark, without distinction. Then, no doubt, you 
would ask me to give an explanation of the 14th verse 
of the same chapter, reading thus : If, by any means, 
I might provoke to emulation them which are my 
flesh, and might save some of them." Again let me 
ask the reader to carefully consider what the word 
save " means in this verse. Does it mean to be 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



121 



saved from a physical death ? Surely not ; both good 
and bad are sub ect to this law. Then the salvation 
tpoken of in this verse reaches beyond this physical 
life Then it must be argued that Paul intends to con- 
vey an idea to the world that he may by some means 
save a part of his kindred from a second death, or, m 
other words, that by stimulating them to believe m 
the mediator that they might attain to a resurrection 
^dththe Gentile world, who through his agency and 
preaching had accepted the terms of -K-tion and 
would become first in the resurrection ; but his breth- 
ren who rejected the mediator, would have to beborn 
again and become members of Christ's spiritual king- 
dom, which would be the receiving of them from the 
dead but all he could provoke to believe won d be 
satdfrom the second death. Thus Paul continues 
his spiritual course of reason, commencing at the i6th 
verse, same chapter. 

It truly should appear to all who read the above 
quotation that there is another provision made for the 
Idamic descendants beyond this life, to bring them 
into the fold of God ; for. according to Pan s argu- 
ment in the above quotations, but very few of Adam s 
race have, or will, accept of Jesus Christ as a Saviour or 
a mediator in this life, His plan being too humble and 
low, and His requisitions not agreeing with their ex- 
alted ideas of their manufactured Saviour, or their 
ideas of a temporal deliverer-a personage of pomp 
and splendor; a great war general; - -rthly con^ 
queror, and one that delighted in the shedding of bW 
and the slaying of nations very similar to the God 



122 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

they worshipped ; one whose wrath and anger could 
not be appeased only through the order of their sacri- 
fices, who liked the smell of blood and burnt meat ; 
such a God that had not respect to Cain's sacrifice — not 
having the smell of flesh and blood. This was the 
kind of Saviour they looked for, and they had marked 
out the plan through which He was to come. Of course, 
whenHecame,His first business would be to confer with 
their priests and with them lay out the plan for a tem- 
poral rule, and then they would show to the nations that 
surrounded them, to whom they were paying tribute, 
that the scale would be changed, and all the nations of 
the earth would necessarily come to their great city to 
worship, and their city would become noted for sweet 
smelling sacrifices. But what were the first impres- 
sions made on their important and pompous minds at the 
announcement of the long-looked-for Saviour ? Rumors 
came floating into Jerusalem from all quarters that the 
Saviour was born and that His birth had been pro- 
claimed by angels. Now the excited Jews eagerly 
ask, Where and how did he come ? Did He come 
through their prescribed rule? The proclamation by 
the angels was all right; but was the proclamation 
made to their red-robed priests? Was He born in 
some of their grand palaces, and through a virgin of 
high birth? Oh, no ! the proclamation was made to 
the lowest grades of human beings on the earth — to 
the shepherds on the hills adjacent to Bethlehem, and 
the mother and father were people of very humble 
birth ; and what was more degrading than all the bal- 
ance, was born in a sheep stable, and in the manger at 



THE PROPHECY OP ST. JOHN. 



123 



that - and the whole thing with the exalted Jews was 
worse than a farce-the surrounding nations who had 
been jubilant on a high-born Saviour and a deliverer, 
who would make his mark among the nations of the 
earth-all flooding in upon their exalted mmds dis- 
puted the whole thing and treated the same as a farce 
and a consummate bore. But some of the circumstances 
accompanying His birth were worthy of note, and His 
arrival at the age that men were admitted into the 
priesthood was an event which they intended to watch 
with great interest, and, no doubt, if the Saviour, even 
at that late hour, had chosen eminent men from the 
descendants of Aaron of the lineage of the ancient 
priests, and the wealthy nabobs of Jerusalem, they 
would have changed their ideas materially. But be- 
hold' to their chagrin, He chose twelve men almost 
as low as the shepherds through whom He was an- 
nounced by angels at His birth. This brought down 
upon Him their hatred and contempt, and from that 
period the Jewish rabbles sought to destroy Him, and 
after He had finished His work upon the earth, and 
laid the foundation for His spiritual kingdom, and the 
regeneration of the Jews in the world to come, He 
eave Himself np into their hands, and was condemned 
and crucified without a fault. But we find that the 
same body they mangled and set at naught was only 
changed by Divine power. Having lost His blood 
from the wounds they inflicted, His veins were filled 
with the spirit, as Adam first before the fall, and with 
the same body He will return to finish His work of 
bringing from the bondage of death those Jews, of 



124 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAL. 

which the Apostle Paul informs us, in the 15th verse 
before alluded to, that they, through the plan laid by 
Jesus Christ for the second birth or regeneration, 
would bring them into prison life again, being brought 
by divine power from their bondage or law of death 
to a celestial life, and will dwell on the earth 1,000 
years, in peace and harmony. 

Thus in the very early stages of man, the spirit of 
war and conquest appeared to be the ruling passion, 
and thus commenced the manufacture of the formidable 
weapons of death — the sword, the spear, the battle- 
axe and the javelin — and with these weapons they 
would band themselves together, and make fearful 
havoc with their neighbors and the surrounding 
tribes. The largest and most ambitious men were 
hunted up, and selected to lead their armies. Thus, in 
the event of time, men began to call upon the Su- 
preme Being for assistance in fighting their battles. 

The god of battles began to be invoked to lead 
men successfully against their enemies, and from the 
days of King David down to the present time the 
God of nature has been approached by contemptible, 
warlike demons, in human form, asking the All-wise 
God to assist them in slaying their fellow-beings by 
thousands, without justice or mercy ; and these very 
same wholesale murderers are men that are praised to 
the skies, and elected to the highest offices among the 
nations of the earth. 

Now, let me ask, with the spirit of meekness, as- 
sisted by the spirit of truth, backed up by the word 
of God, to cease to invoke the fiery demon or spirit 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



125 



of war to assist in killing fellow-beings, and lay aside 
the weapons of your carnal warfare, during these few 
coming years of perils and severe trials, the end of 
which may we hail with joy, the glorious jubilee of 
peace, when all nations of the earth will accept with 
delight the new-born day. 

Now I shall not attempt to dispute the Bible rec- 
ord respecting the deluge, and that the descendants of 
Adam were all swept from the earth, but Noah's fam- 
ily, as is stated in the Bible. But I shall dispute that 
all of the first cre:ited intelligences were destroyed. In 
this part of my work I will be as brief as possible. It 
is quite evident that not all of the inhabitants that 
now dwell upon the earth spring from one man and 
woman, as is generally conceded by all theologians, 
from the fact that the descendants of Noah, so far as 
his sons and daughters can be traced back, retain 
their physiological and anatomical organisms com- 
plete, without variation, or a shadow of change, only 
as to color or complexion of the cuticle, or texture of 
the skin, and that change is brought about by the cli- 
mate in which their lots have been cast; but, through- 
out the lapse of nearly seven thousand years, an ac- 
customed eye, and one closely observing the undevi- 
ating rule of God's law that likeness begets likeness, 
can readily tell when coming into the society of 
Adam's race, or the mixed races that are found on 
many portions of the earth at this period of time. 
Thus, in the beginning, God created the heaven and 
the earth, and the earth was without form, and void, 
and darkness was upon the face of the deep, and the 



126 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI.. 



Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. 
Now, what are we to understand by the beginning ? 
This question, no doubt, embodies a greater range of 
-thought than is found elsewhere in the Bible, and, in 
order to answer this question satisfactorily to my 
readers, I will have to call to aid some of my ancient 
brethren who moved for many years in the immediate 
society of Him who called into being our first grand- 
parents in the celestial garden of paradise. The first 
individual that we will summon to our aid is that im- 
portant man of God that has been an important agent 
and immediately associated with the affairs of the 
Most High through the various ages of man's exist- 
ence on the earth. In the first place we find him 
figuring in the days of the ancient kings and prophets; 
holding direct control over the earth and the elements; 
who had the power to open and to shut the heavens, 
and to call down celestial fire. Holding within his 
noted mantle the emblem of power ; and after having 
finished his mission, as an agent on the earth, in the 
hands of the Most High, consigned his mantle to 
Elisha, to hold and use as a figure in his second term 
of prison-life on the earth, where they, with other ce- 
lestial agents, were to lay the foundation for a spiritual 
kingdom in the world to come. This important agent, 
in his second term of prison-life on the earth, in the 
noted organism of John the Baptist, comes to my aid 
in answering the very important question as found 
above, namely, what is understood by the beginning? 
Thus we find in the First Chapter of John's Gospel, 
commencing at the first of the chapter, the very sin- 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



127 



gular code of ideas-in the beginning '^l^l"'^ 
Ld the Word ^vas ^vith God, and the Word was God 
and the same was in the Beginning with God Al 
things were made by Him, and without Him was not 
anything made that was made. , , 

Thus we find a very striking resemblance between 
St John's description of the first creation and the be- 
ginning, with that found in the First Chapter of Gen- 
esis, both descriptions harmonizing with each other, 
and also harmonizing with the description found m 
the fore part of this second revelation, that before the 
establishment of the organic laws, that the earth was 
void and without form, resting in the chambers of 
space, unorganized; when darkness was upon the face 
of the deep, and God moved upon the face of the 
waters- or, in other words, when those magnetic cen- 
ters were laid, and the organic laws established chaos 
obeyed those laws according to natural principles 

We find no difference in Moses' description of the 
bringing of man on the stage of life, and that of other 
living beings, only he was made in the image and after 
thelfkeness of the Creator, and placed at the head of 
all animate beings created before him, and upon 
which and the fruits of the earth he was co^nmanded 
to subsist, and upon which substances he did subsist, 
for the space of 193.000 years, before the second for- 
mation by the Lord God, in the celestial garden o 
Eden. It is conceded by nearly all theologians tha.t 
the Scriptures do not set forth the idea that intelli- 
gences existed on the earth before God called into 
Ling Adam and Eve, in the Garden of Eden. But 



128 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 



now let us unveil the First and Second Chapters of 
Genesis. The name of the Lord is not found in the 
chapter, and man is identical with all animated sub- 
stances that were created on the earth — fish, birds, 
beasts, and creeping things — all ahke, were called in- 
to being by the same creative law, and the same com- 
mand from the same Creator that each created organ- 
ism should bring forth after his own kind, and all 
these were commanded to multiply and replenish the 
earth ; and thus the reader can plainly see that male 
and female of every kind, from the lowest grade of 
creeping things up to man, the highest, was called in- 
to being on the earth. Thus, for 193,000 years, as 
above mentioned, the command of God was fully 
obeyed, and at the period of time when the Lord God 
formed Adam and Eve, in the Garden of Eden, the 
earth's surface was densely populated. 

Adam and Eve being formed by divine power, 
could not become associated with the dragon's spirits, 
until after the prison doors were thrown open by the 
transgression of that law, which was brought about by 
the influence of Satan himself, who, in reasoning with 
Adam and Eve, tells them positively that they would 
not die by eating the earthly fruit. But it appears that 
he was designedly employed by his superior officer, 
Michael, to induce them to break the divine law, that 
through the physical death of that then celestial body, 
by a multiplication of the same through the transgres- 
sion of the law, that in the event of time, through the 
opening of those prison doors, life eternal could be ex- 
tended to his lost subjects, and through which wise 



THE PROPHECY OE ST. JOHN. 



129 



provisions we, the inhabitants of the 19th century, are 
verging upon the eve of the great millennium of peace. 
Now the most important matter to be harmonized in 
this work as touching the design of Christ's mission 
on the earth, is to prove that this provision was made 
before the world began, and that the sin for which 
Christ's blood was shed, was committed before man 
was created on the earth, and that the physical organ- 
ism of man is only the prison-house in which and 
through which those eternal spirits of the great red 
dragon were to become reconciled to the laws against 
which they fought, and for which transgression Christ 
was manifested in the flesh, and for which that body 
died. Now, as the time is near at hand, and the first 
vial of wrath is about to be poured out on the earth, 
which has its relative bearings on that portion of the 
inhabitants that bear the mark of the beast, I will 

make a few quotations from my former work, written 

on the Isle of Patmos. 

I. The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God 

gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which 

mustshortly come to pass; and he sent and signified 

it by His angel unto His servant John : 

2. Who bare record of the word of God, and of the 

testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he 



saw. 



3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear 
the words of this prophecy, and keep those things 
which are written therein : for the time is at hand.'' 

This revelation which was sent and signified by 
His angel did not intend to extend its true meaning to 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI.. 



the inhabitants of earth till the commencement of his 
second prophecy. The 4th verse continues : John 
to the seven churches which are in Asia : Grace be 
unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which 
was, and which is to come ; and from the seven spirits 
which are before his throne.'^ When spirits are spoken 
of by the revelator that they are agents employed by 
the Lord God to assist him in bringing back the angels 
which, by transgression, had fallen, and the spirits 
above alluded to, which were before the throne, had a 
special work to do that would never be forced to enter 
prison hfe, but which were before the throne in the 
presence of Jesus Christ, and ready at his call to go on 
any errand of mercy to the earth, to bear tidings to 
celestial of&cers, clothed in flesh, and will become 
important agents in the next world, when Christ re- 
turns the second time to the earth, as John describes 
in the 7th verse, which reads thus : " Behold, he com- 
eth with clouds : and every eye shall see him, and 
they also which pierced him : and all kindreds of the 
earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.'' 

They that crucified Him, that is, the Jewish na- 
tion, shall bewail, because at that time they will learn 
from the scars they inflicted on Him when He returns 
back to earth, and this evidence will be sufficient 
to humble them as in the dust, when all of the tribes 
shall lament because of their former wickedness, and all 
Israel will be saved, because all will believe. You will 
readily discover that all that John saw and described 
remains in the future, and has a direct reference to 
things that are to take place when Christ shall return 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. I3I 

again with those spirits and angels that will assist in 
the establishment of His kingdom, and this kingdom, 
we learn, is only to continue that length of time that 
will require the regeneration or bringing on to the 
earth, through the order of birth, all of the descendants 
of the children of Israel, which, according to the length 
of time spoken of in the Scriptures, will be one thou- 
sand years ; but before the auspicious^eriod is brought 
about or before the time that Christ shall return to the 
earth there is to be the most serious devastation that has 
ever been witnessed on the earth since the days of the 
flood, and few of the nations of the earth will survive 
the fearful plagues, and many of them will become 
entirely extinct. During those fearful years many of 
the Jews will flee to Egypt, where the plagues will not 
be so severe, and when the end of all flesh shall be 
looked for, Jesus Christ, with a retinue of his shining 
messengers, to change the conditions of those that have 
survived, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, will 
come, and they willbe caught up according to the declar- 
ation of the Scripture, and remain there until the fear- 
ful curse is taken from the earth, and He will take 
away this curse and the spirits that will return again 
to earth, and being born again through those lovely 
forms that have been changed in a moment by divine 
power, and, in that celestial condition, will finish up 
their third and last prison life through the Adamic 
descendants. It would not be expedient to give in de- 
tail the rise and fall of the different nations since the 
first creation of man on the earth. But it would be a 
source of satisfaction, no doubt, to my readers, to give 



132 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI.. 



a clearer or more perfect description of the land, or 
portion of the earth's surface to which the banished 
criminals of all nations were sent, also the modes and 
conditions of their lives up to the period of time that 
the God made provisions for their re-incarnation in the 
land of their sojourning, through Adam and Eve. 

The second Chapter of Genesis, commencing at 
the 8th verse, gives a description of that land by Moses, 
between two and three thousand years after man was 
driven out of the garden ; a long time after it had 
been drenched by the flood, and no doubt every vestige 
of its surface covered by alluvial deposits ; and the 
process through which Moses gained his information re- 
specting this extraordinary commencement of Adam's 
race on the earth will, no doubt, forever remain a mys- 
tery to the world, but I shall not attempt to dispute 
its correctness, for I am fully satisfied that he wrote by 
impression, and from his personal observation, as an 
agent on the earth in former periods — the same as the 
writer's pen of this W9rk is directed ; but this brief- 
ness leaves many important items, from the creation 
to the deluge, entirely in the dark, of which interven- 
ing space of time and its noted changes I will herein 
give a brief description from personal observation. 

Moses informs us that this garden is eastward in 
Eden, and we should infer that it was near to the east 
line or boundary of that province, but the area of this 
enclosure is not described, but we learn from Moses' 
description of the garden that there was an extraordi- 
dary fountain within its enclosure, which gave rise to 
four grand and important rivers ; that immediately 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



after it passed its borders, it branched oflF into four 
streams, running in opposite directions, and which 
rivers marked off, or bounded, several extensive and 
important ranges of countr}' , that extended beyond the 
garden. The name of the first river was Pison, which 
surrounded or encompassed the whole land of Havilah, 
where there w^as gold, and of a fine quality, besides 
abounding in some precious stones. 

One of the other branches was called Gihon, 
which surrounded the whole land of Ethiopia ; the 
term which Moses here makes use of would signif}^ 
that the whole land or province of Havilah and Ethi- 
opia was completely surrounded by water, consequently 
those two rivers must have flowed into lakes, or bodies 
of water, that surrounded these territories. We are 
also led to believe that they were no more nor less 
than islands, of some magnitude, inhabited by a race 
of people understanding the value of gold, and the 
worth and quality of diamonds and precious stones. 
According to the additional description Moses gives of 
that beautiful garden and its surroundings, that there 
were two other rivers of some magnitude flowing from 
this extraordinary fountain out of this garden, w^hich 
ran in opposite directions, one flowing or watering the 
eastern tributaries or boundaries of that land, which 
was called Hiddekel, and skirting along the east of* 
Assyria and the fourth river was Euphrates. But he 
does not tell us what course this river flowed, after 
leaving this wonderful fountain head. Now, what con- 
clusion can we arrive at in reading this brief descrip- 
tion Moses thus gives of this wonderful garden ? It 



134 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



should be quite apparent to all reading the same that 
this wonderful garden was located upon the highest 
prominence found in all that land, and so completely 
guarded on every side that there was no entrance into 
the garden only from one point and i:hat was the open- 
ing out of which Adam and Eve were driven, after 
their transgression, and after this that entrance was so 
thoroughly guarded that no mortal could enter. 

The earth w^as once a mass of liquid fire, and the 
condition of the elements at a certain period in the 
annals of time became so thoroughly condensed and 
so heavily charged that vast torrents of water fell 
from the heavens upon the surface of this melted 
mass. The vast bodies of water that had accumulated 
on the earth were nearly all thrown from the center 
to the poles, and thus the melted mass, giving way to 
the pressure of water upon the poles, was forced back 
both from the north and the south poles, so that it 
formed a remarkably high prominence clear around 
both poles, which retained the greater portion of that 
vast body of water around the poles, and the great 
valleys intervening between these prominent ranges 
of mountains were only watered from the internal 
avenues leading from these two great oceans. Thus 
we find that it was on one of these ranges of hills that 
divided the northern ocean from the great valley, ex- 
tending to the south, and this extraordinary fountain, 
flowing out of the garden, was fed by this vast foun- 
tain or body of water, which laid much higher than 
the garden. This remarkable garden surrounding 
this fountain was where the foundation was laid 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



through the order of prison-life, for the re-incarnation 
of those condemned prisoners, which has already been 
described. Thus we find from the period of time that 
God created the first inhabitants on the earth, male 
and female, this condition of the earth's surface had 
been preserved, and we also learn at that period of 
time that at the center, or intermediate space betw^een 
the two belts of mountains already described, and im- 
mediately under the equator, another belt of moun- 
tains encompassed the earth, which w^as the dividing 
line between the northern and southern hemispheres 
and thus we learn from our guide, that those criminals 
who were banished from their nations, of the first cre- 
ation in the southern hemisphere, were sent across 
this range of mountains, into the unexplored regions 
of the north, which land had become densely popu- 
lated from the descendants of the first creation, who 
had kept up a continual w^arfare of robbing and plun- 
dering, until the second provision was made through 
Adam and Eve, to and through which condition was 
arranged by Michael, to ameliorate their deplorable 
condition. 

Thus we find that from the time Adam and Eve 
were driven out of the garden, that all those con- 
demned spirits had been born upon the earth, and 
passed through a succession of temporal forms, pre- 
vious to which time Michael informs Noah of the pro- 
visions that had been made to bring about the end of 
all flesh on that part of the earth, by the order or 
means of a flood, and tells him to make preparations 
by erecting a vessel, to save the seed of all the ani« 



136 OPENING OF O^HK SIXTH SKAI,. 

mals that had been called into being on that portion 
of the globe ; and he being obedient to the command, 
the ark was arranged in order, and made strong to 
stand the surging of the waves, and filled with its live 
freight, and Noah with seven other living mortals. 
Noah with his wonderful craft w^as soon conveyed by 
wind and current several thousand miles southeast, to 
the mountain where he unloaded his weary animals. 
But it must be remembered that the land from which 
the ark had drifted remained the bed of an ocean sev- 
eral hundred years from the time that the water broke 
in upon them. It would be a source of satisfaction to 
my readers to learn what my personal observation has 
been in the past ages, respecting the cause of the del- 
uge, and from whence came this vast body of water. 
In the first place the crust that had accumulated over 
the ocean of liquid fire had become of considerable 
depth. This vast current of fire had nearly approached 
the borders of the northern ocean, and at the time 
Noah entered his ark, the fire had burned through to 
the bed of the ocean, and the vast current of water 
rushing in, the very first explosion of this confined 
steam burst asunder that vast chain of hills that in- 
tervened between the valley and the ocean, and 
opened up a mighty passage, through which this 
ocean rushed, which raised the ark far above the 
towering hills, and the water continued to flow also 
beneath the surface, amidst the fiery billows, and a 
succession of eruptions following each other, until 
hundreds of deep beds of earth were thrown up, and 
its mountains of muck and mire were washed over this 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



, entire land, thus submerging far below its masses of 
floating earth vast towns and cities, above which the 
present inhabitants are now living, verging to the era 
of a devastation which will be nearly as serious as the 
deluge. During the year of the deluge a portion of 
the belt of mountains that encompassed the earth un- 
der the equator, was burst into fragments and entire- 
ly carried away, and now has become the bed of the 
Atlantic ocean. 

Critics may smile, and say that this kind of logic 
will not stand the test of science, for will not the same 
law hold good, as to alluvial deposits, in one case as 
in the other. If the earth was thrown up and de- 
posited over the land, as stated, would not those de- 
posits, or floating earth, be more natural to settle and 
fill up those beds than to be deposited on higher 
lands? The answer is this— those yawning mouths 
enlarged every hour as they opened up additional 
avenues, through which this vast ocean flowed, till the 
head became level with those lakes. 

Further, the native Indians have the marks of a 
pure blood, and of the first created intelligences. If 
they were not of Adam's descendants, and this con- 
tinent being overflowed, from whence did they come? 
Here the answer will be that the deluge did not ex- 
tend beyond the Rocky Mountains, only as the waters 
of the deluge passed around the southern slope of 
mountains, and beyond the southern point of Cape 
Horn, and gradually settled and became the Pacific 
Ocean ; and the range or slope of land extending to 
the Pacific Ocean, from the Rocky Mountains, was in- 



138 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



habited by a powerful tribe of Indians, who knew not 
of the remarkable doings going on east of that range 
of mountains. Thus they enjoyed their monotonous 
style of life, without interruption, from the time God 
called them into being until the period of the deluge. 
On the east side of that range of mountains another 
remarkable nation existed, entirely distinct from those 
on the west side. They were a nation that did not 
depend entirely on game or hunting for a living, but 
^vere, to some extent, cultivators of the soil, and were 
a peaceful and a friendly nation, entirely distinct from 
the Adamic descendants, yet they were nearly three 
times the size of their brethren on the other side of 
the mountains, and as the water from the ocean was 
gradually rising upon them the w^hole nation fled to 
the mountains, and thus being deprived of all suste- 
nance, and driven to w^ant and extreme necessity, 
eagerly sought on the other side of the mountains for 
food and raiment, and coming in contact wath the in- 
habitants on that side of the mountains, forcibly ad- 
vanced and committed rash acts upon that nation, to 
obtain food, that nothing else but hunger could have 
prompted them to have done ; taking forcibly from 
them the game they had procured for their own use, 
and even some of those giants were driven to the ex- 
treme necessity of slaying some of the Indian tribes 
and eating them to satisfy their hunger. This brought 
down the vengeance of those tribes upon the intru- 
ders, and after the waters had passed off they were 
driven across the mountains and followed up and 
killed, until the giant nation became extinct, which 



the: prophecy OF^ ST. JOHN. 



left the Indians owners of the soil, to enjoy their 
peaceful Hfe until they beheld a floating vessel, which 
to them appeared like a moving craft of life; and 
more intense was their astonishment when from the 
craft stepped a large multitude of pale-faces, who bent 
the knee upon their shore, and offered a prayer to the 
same God that they worshipped ; but those intruders 
proved far more formidable than those across the 
great mountains of the west. 

Another important matter might here be hinted 
at : the sacrificing of animal life, or the offering up of 
devotional prayers, through the very singular custom 
of shedding blood for the sacrifice of sins. This cus- 
tom commenced with Adam's first children, and was 
continued by all of Adam's descendants until the time 
that He who formed Adam and Eve took part with 
the same body of death. Thus it may be understood 
that when Michael called Adam into being He told 
Adam that He had then through him laid the founda- 
tion to redeem that portion of the w^orld that, by 
transgression, was lost, and that he, so wonderfully 
and fearfully made, possessing vital principles of a 
perpetuated life, but he, also, in the event of time, by 
transgression, would subject that beautiful form to the 
law of death ; and that all of his progeny would also 
have to meet the same fate. Thus w^e can perceive 
that the extraordinary agent ordained by angels, em- 
powered by God, and sent to the earth over 1,800 
years ago to redeem the fallen angels who were lost, 
has by no means abandoned His purposes, for from 
that period of time to the present He has followed us 



I40 OPENING OF THB SIXTH SEAL. 

"by His mercies and guardian care ; and now we also 
find, after the elapse of 1,890 years, from the time He 
was murdered by those He came to save. He hath 
made further provisions through important agents, 
that are now standing on the earth, to open up the 
way to bring about the third and last change extend- 
ed to His prisoners on the earth. These agents will 
be fully advised of their work when the time comes 
for them to act; for the whole plan of regeneration 
depends entirely on the re-establishment of the an- 
cient Melchisedek priesthood, which had its rise on 
the earth in the order of a carnal law, and was dis- 
solved or was blended into the Apostolic priesthood, 
which received its noted change through the Arch- 
angel Michael taking a part with the subjects of Mel- 
chisedek, which passed under the law of death, but 
through Michael's entering or taking a part with the 
members of the ancient priesthood, changed that form 
of the carnal law by bringing its subjects out from 
under those bonds of death and extending to them a 
perpetuated life beyond the grave. Michael, proving 
Himself to be the foundation upon which both priest- 
hoods rested, and thus to consummate His work on 
the earth in the next world. His agents are already on 
the earth ready to organize, who will receive their com- 
mission when the time fully comes. 

The attention of the reader is called to the loth 

chapter of Revelations. 

The circumstances connected with all that St. 
John heard and saw was completely wrapped in mys- 
tery. Firstly, we find that the angel which appeared 



THK PROPHKCY OF ST. JOHN. 14I 

to John was clothed with a body of mist, or a cloud, 
which overshadowed the angel; yet the form beneath 
or within the cloud was possessed with great powers 
of light, from the fact that St. John beheld shining 
through the cloud the face of the angel, which was 
bright as the sun, and the entire form of the angel was 
an embodiment of light, as his feet were as pillars of 
fire, showing to the world that the entire mission and 
revelation of this angel when thoroughly understood, 
was to light up the dark mist and error of superstition, 
and also the feet of the angel, being pillars of fire, 
were calculated to burn up all dross and false founda- 
tions of misguided theologians when the true light of 
the Gospel of Jesus Christ was fully presented to the 
world. 

All ministering agents employed by God, in the 
great work of Christian reform, as a general rule, had 
but one Christian work consigned to them to perform, 
and notwithstanding St. John, whilst in the spirit on 
the Isle of Patmos, was permitted to behold all the ex- 
traordinary provisions made and entered into by the 
grand armies of heaven to bring about a reconciliation 
of the angels that had rebelled, yet he had but one 
work consigned to his charge to carry out, notwith- 
standing it required over eighteen hundred years to 
accomplish this great work, and his mission will be 
found in the chapter above referred to. 

At the time St. John beheld the Angel the vision 
was as mystified and obscure to him as it has been to 
the rest of the world since it was written. 

The angel that appeared in the cloud had over his' 
head, on the cloud, a rainbow, which, together with 



142 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



the brightness of the angel's face, reflected great light, 
with the tints and colors of the rainbow, over the open 
book which the angel held in his hand ; and the angel 
that held the open book stood with one foot on the sea 
and one on the earth, and cried with a loud voice, as 
when a lion roareth, showing to the inhabitants of the 
earth that the mission and work of the angel extended 
to the whole world, occupying both land and sea, and 
the message was delivered with that extraordinary 
force and power that it represented the voice of a lion, 
and this extended through the seven grand spheres as the 
seven thunders uttered their voices ; which grand work 
of reformation was proclaimed by this mighty angel 
on his descent from the throne, through the seven 
spheres, till he delivered this extraordinary message to 
John. And when the seven thunders uttered their 
voices John was about to write, but another voice from 
heaven spoke to John, and told him not to write this 
extraordinary revelation, but seal up the same till 
another event should transpire, and this event should 
be just preceding the ushering in of the third and last 
world, at or near the terminus of the Gentile world, 
which would clear the way for the regeneration of the 
descendants of Abraham, or the ushering in of the 
grtat millennium of peace, at the close of which nation 
the earth would undergo its extraordinary change by 
fire, alluded to in other portions of the Scripture ; 
that time should be no longer. At the time this 
message was delivered to John, even the contents 
of the little open book were to remain with St. 
John until the commencement of the last age, or when 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



the seventh angel should begin to sound, as John was 
ordered to eat up the little open book which contained 
all the other revelations and prophecies, until the mys- 
tery should be finished. And it appears, from the nth 
verse of the same chapter, that the w^hole matter was 
to rest with St. John, as the angel said unto him, after 
swallowing the book, Thou must prophesy 
again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, 
and kings.'' If the ideas entertained by the theolo- 
gians are correct, this matter will forever slumber with 
St. John, as he never prophesied in that temporal form 
after he swallowed up the little book. But I am hap- 
py here to proclaim to the w^orld that the same identi- 
cal spirit that dictated for the pen of St. John, over 
eighteen hundred years ago, is at this time making 
provisions, through the hand of the present waiter, to 
take the seal from the little open book, and proclaim 
to the w^orld that same extraordinary document w^hich 
St. John was ordered to seal up over eighteen hundred 
years ago, which was uttered by the seven thunders. 
The Great Author has appointed the writer of this 
work to assist in carrying out the great principles of 
Christian reform ; and as the task, which has been 
consigned to my charge, is an arduous one, I will yield 
to the teaching of the spirit, and will attempt to lift the 
veil from the little open book w^hich St. John w^as 
ordered to swallow over eighteen hundred years ago. 

Now what are we to understand by this revelation ? 
The world reading this little open book w^hile in its 
swallowed or engulfed position whilst resting under a 
-seal, did not, neither could, fully understand its highly 



144 OPKNING OF THK SIXTH SBAI.. 



mystified contents ; yet the reading of the same did 
not produce bitterness, notwithstanding no two indi- 
viduals understood its sealed contents alike ; but in the 
early stages of the Christian religion, after the little 
open book had been placed before the world for peru- 
sal, speculation and priestcraft at an early day began to 
show the world the bitterness which St. John describes 
in regard to the book after it was swallowed. Thus 
we see that an evil-designing man, through cursed 
speculation for gain, selected from its mystified pages 
a written form of belief, and after carefully arranging 
the matter, called the inhabitants of a certain district 
together, and declared to them that he had been called 
of God to preach the everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ 
to a dying world; and the astonished listeners, hearing 
the extraordinary discourse and winning manners of 
the speaker, became convinced that his theory and 
understanding of the Scriptures was all right ; that he 
had truly learned the contents of the wonderful book, 
which they had never before understood, and all this 
man of God asked at their hands to becom^ their con- 
stant preacher, was as mall remuneration for his labors, 
which, of course, was liberally granted, leaving an ap- 
pointment to return at some future time, while he ex- 
tended his labors in other portions of the country. 
Here permit me to say, that if this had been the only 
church established, and the only coloring of the rain- 
bow which St. John saw over the angel's head, which 
reflected on the little open book while resting in the 
mouth, the sensation would have been always sweet. 
But another speculative and evil designing man, 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



with superior powers of mind and a deeper range of 
thought than Mr. A., having the articles of faith and 
written code of the first speculator of the Christian 
church, makes a strong effort by selecting different 
articles of faith from the sealed book, and when prop- 
erly arranged he calls together the members of Mr. 
A.'S church, and with flowing eloquence convinces a 
portion of Mr. A.'s members that they are worshipping 
under false colors, and thus from Mr. A's members 
he establishes another church. This state of affairs 
produces a division of sentiment between the two 
churches, both tenaciously adhering to the doctrines 
they suppose to be right. Thus we find that intense 
bitterness was generated between the two churches, 
which ofttimes led to heated discussions of the most 
serious character; and thus Mr. A., hearing the in- 
terposition of his antagonist and impious intruder, 
meets him face to face, and the controversies ofttimes 
arising between those church adherents, have resulted 
in fearful calamities. We find here two colorings of 
the rainbow, and serious bitterness arising out of the 
same, as the sealed contents of the book could not be 
properly understood. The spirit that animated the 
physical prison of St. John, was born of Jewish par- 
entage, and consequently a portion of that book could 
never be unsealed by him so that the Jews could un- 
derstand it. Neither could he understand its true 
meaning, as it was not the time for its true develop- 
ment. Neither could its true contents be understood 
by the inhabitants of earth, till about the time that 
the fulness of the Gentiles become and, as the time is at 



146 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 



hand, I am called again, in another physical prison, 
to lift the veil from the book that the Gentile nations 
now remaining on the earth, and who survive the 
fearful calamities soon to visit the earth, may enjoy the 
true light of the great millennial sun when Christ shall 
come the second time to sit upon the throne of His 
glory, and when the twelve apostles shall receive the 
fulfilln^ent of the promise that Christ made to them 
over eighteen hundred years ago, namely, that when 
the Son of Man should come into His kingdom, and 
sit upon the throne of His glory, that they should sit 
also on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of 
Israel. 

We have ample proofs in the Scripture, which is 
referred to in other portions of this work, that John 
the Baptist and eleven of the Apostles, accompanied 
Michael to the earth, on His grand mission of Chris- 
tian reform, and they all voluntarily entered corrup- 
table prisons or temporal bodies, to assist in carrying 
out the plan of reconstruction, and laying the founda- 
tion, also, of a regeneration which would bring them 
on the earth again in the world to come, as they are 
to sit on thrones as judges, judging the twelve tribes 
of Israel. Of course then they will be regenerated 
or born again, as Christ told Nicodemus, and assist in 
establishing the kingdom in the world to come. Now, 
if it can be successfully proven by the Scriptures, that 
these same bodies are to be resurrected from the 
graves, they most assuredly will be recognized by their 
friends as the same individuals, and no doubt would 
be called by the same name. Then John the Baptist 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



would be recognized as John the Baptist, and be ad- 
dressed or called b^^the same name. But this we should 
infer from Christ's declaration to His Apostles respect- 
ing John the Baptist, when he tells them that the least 
one in the kingdom of heaven is greater than John 
the Baptist, and yet teaching them at the same time 
that the officers who had been instrumental in assist- 
ing Him in that age, should also be officers in the 
next world, or should sit as judges on thrones, judg- 
ing the twelve tribes of Israel. Then we find that 
they will receive honor as rulers, not as John the Bap- 
tist, or other of the Apostles, but as a m.an born into 
that kingdom under a spiritual administration ; which 
would make Job '^language good, that notwithstanding 
worms should destroy the body, yet in his flesh he should 
see God. Now it is not wisdom to argue that John's old 
physical carcass would be accumulated into form, but 
as Christ informs Ndcodemus he would be born again, 
or be re-incarnated on the earth, in the latter days, 
and enjoy the spiritual reign with Christ a thousand 
years. During this period we find that the whole 
house of Israel are to be regenerated or born again, 
when the plan of redemption will be made plain, and 
the inhabitants will accept of salvation, as Paul de- 
clares, so all Israel will be saved. At this time, we 
find, there is to be but one faith, one law, and one 
baptism, and one system of worship ; when disputa- 
tions, strife, hatred and contentions, w^ar and commo- 
tion shall be wiped out. St. John looked down through 
the range of eighteen hundred 3^ears to this present 
time, when describing the bitterness of the little open 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI.. 



book, and the spirit of St. John, after having been dis- 
lodged from that prison for that length of time, till 
stepping into another vase of clay, to make good the 
declaration of the angel that gave to John the little 
open book, when he tells John that he must prophesy 
again, before many peoples, nations, kings 

and tongues. 

The author of this book has been prophesying for 
forty-seven years, in various parts of the world, entirely 
unconscious of his mission, as the one to lift the veil 
from the book ; as the agent sent to the Gentile na- 
tions at the end of the second world, to prepare the 
way for the third and last dispensation, when Christ, 
as we find in the Fifth Chapter of Revelation, will 
make His appearance to take off the seal from the 
book, that the Jews may understand its true meaning 
which no other agent but Jesus Christ can do to the 
Jews. 

Christ's mission the second time will be wholly 
to the Jews, after the fullness of the Gentiles be come 
in ; and the only being that can be found in heaven 
or in earth, that is capable or able to take the seal 
from the book to convince the Jews that He, whom 
they sacrificed, was the promised Messiah, and the 
time appointed when He will Hft the veil from the 
book and unloose the seals, is very near at hand. But 
we find that Christ's mission will not be to the Gen- 
tiles, for His coming the second time will not be until 
the fullness of the Gentiles be come in, but other 
agents are employed. 

During the thousand years of the reign of peace 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



149 



on the earth that all of those unreconciled spirits that 
have not been redeemed through their prison-life, dur- 
ing the two chances which they have already had, that 
there the whole plan of salvation will be made plain to 
them, as you will find in the Fifth Chapter of Revela- 
tion, 9th and loth verses. 

This reign of peace will be hailed with pleasure 
by all the creatures of earth, as well as the celestial 
courts above. As the 13th verse informs us : "And 
every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, 
and under the earth and such as are in the sea, and all 
that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, 
and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon 
the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever." 

We also find, in the Seventh Chapter of Revelation, 
there is yet to be twelve tribes of the Jews estabhshed 

upon the earth. 

According to this extraordinary revelation, during 
the thousand years of the reign of Christ on the earth, 
all the tribes of the children of Israel that originally 
inhabited the earth, are to be called upon the earth 
again, and be recognized by the inhabitants nearly as 
before. But their government will be under the spir- 
itual law, which rulers or officers are appointed by the 
living God, as we find in the second verse of the above- 
named chapter. That the angel which John saw as- 
cending or rising from the inhabitants of the earth, 
having the seal of the living God, and he cried with a 
loud voice, or was sent to the four officers that were 
stationed in the four corners of the earth, who com- 
mand both land and sea, saying, Withhold your work 



OPENING OF run SIXTH SBAI,. 



of destruction, till we have sealed the servants of our 
God, or, in other words, till the end of the thousand 
years of peace, till all of the disobedient spirits that 
were not reconciled in the center world, have had 
access to the temporal prisons again ; and w^hen the 
twelve Apostles shall have their promise made good 
to them by their Master, that they should sit upon 
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, and 
after all of this has been consummated, then those 
officers who have been appointed by God to hurt the 
earth will do their work of destruction upon the re- 
maining inhabitants, and the earth shall be cleansed 
by fire when Christ gives up his power, and God 
stamps his eternal seal upon all, when time is no more. 

This declaration we find in the Tenth Chapter of 
Revelation, 5th verse. 

The dire effect of priestcraft has produced greater 
bitterness than any other cause that has ever been 
realized on the earth, and the most extraordinary bit- 
terness which St. John saw in his vision, may be found 
in the Thirteenth Chapter of Revelation. 

It is evident that all that John describes was re- 
lating wholly to official matters that were performed 
on the earth by delegated officers, a part of whom were 
elected or appointed by the inhabitants of earth to 
carry out the civil laws and government of the inhab- 
itants of earth during the event of the third or last 
world, or the thousand years of the reign of peace, the 
inhabitants of which it appears had gained a decided 
victory over the sectarian creeds, a figure of which will 
be found in the Fifteenth Chapter of Revelation, com- 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



mencing at the first verse, which reads thus : ^' And I 
saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, 
seven angels having the seven last plagues ; for in them 
is filled up the wrath of God." Thus we find that this 
strange sign that St. John discovered had its direct allu- 
sion to the end or terminus of the sectarian creeds or 
established doctrines on the earth bearing the mark of 
the beast, which was not harmonized with the true 
worship of God, as we find in the above-named verse, 
thus : For in them is filled up the wrath of God ; " and 
in the second verse of the same chapter we find this 
extraordinary language : 

2. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled 
with fire; and them that had got the victory over the 
beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over 
the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, 
having the harps of God. 

3. And they sang the song of Moses, the servant 

of God.^' 

The inhabitants who survive the fearful calami- 
ties that are to visit the earth, described as the seven 
angels having the seven last plagues, which serious 
devastation, it appears, only extended to that portion 
of the inhabitants that bore the mark of the beast, 
and this mark or sectarian worship was only found 
among the Christian denominations, which is evident 
did not extend to the Jewish nations, as they only 
worshipped the Living God. But we find in the Six- 
teenth Chapter of Revelation, 2nd verse, that the first 
angel poured out his vial ,upon the earth, and there 
fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men whick 



152 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

had the mark of the beast, and upon them which wor- 
shipped his image; which should be apparent to all 
who read this portion of Revelation that St. John in 
his vision discovered the end of all creeds, when the 
Gentile nations should be swept from the earth by the 
fearful calamities, which were to prevail or last seven 
successive periods, and to be so serious and general in 
its character that but few of the inhabitants of earth 
would survive the fearful plagues, but they who did 
survive were the saints that could sing the new song 
and standing as it were, on the sea of glass, or, in other 
words, standing upon a pure, firm, and clear founda- 
tion, as the sea of glass, and sing their new songs of 
praise and worship the true and living God. 

Among the founders of false creeds may be found 
some of the most cold-hearted murderers that have 
ever disgraced the world — imps, devils and demons in 
human form, as the Gospel of Jude informs us — who 
were before of old ordained unto this condemnation, 
crawled into the church to carry out their master's 
principles, and thus to force all men to worship the 
Roman cross for several hundred ears. The Christian 
worshippers of the dark ages were subjected to the 
most fearful tortures that human ingenuity could in- 
vent — hunted down like beasts of prey; chased into 
dens and holes and caverns of the earth, and there 
smoked, burned and starved to death; others captured 
and thrown beneath the car of Juggernaut and crushed 
to death ; others placed upon the rack of torture and 
pulled in pieces, and many other excruciating scenes 
of torture that no pen can describe — all which were de- 



THE PROPHECY OE ST. JOHN. 



^ised and brought about by tbe so-called priests of God. 

Now we come to notice more particularly the 
scriptural records relating to the third and last world 
and the extraordinary changes that are to be brought 
about both in the earth's surface and the inhabitants 
that are to dwell upon the earth for a thousand years, 
which is to be the final and last chance for spirits or 
demons to become reconciled to the laws of God 
through the plan of prison life. This regeneration, 
it appears, is only extended to the house of Israel, 
agreeing with Ezekial's vision of the valley of dry 
bones which he discovered in the event of time was 
to stand upon the earth; and this vision of Ezekial 
has given rise to the erroneous notions of a great por- 
tion of the Christian worshippers of a physical resur- 
rection, or a resurrection of the physical bodies, which 
declaration is not presented to us in the Scriptures, 
but the Scriptural record proves the reverse of this. 
Now let us notice more particularly the nature and 
condition of the inhabitants of the next world, and how 
the houses of Israel are to stand upon the earth, and m 
what condition and under what circumstances they are 
to come. In the Third Chapter of the First Epistle 
of John, 2nd verse, is the following language: "Be- 
loved, now we are the sons of God, and it doth not yet 
appear what we shall be, but we know that when He 
shall appear we shall be like Him, for we shall see 

Him as He is." 

John, at the time he wrote this epistle, was igno- 
rant as to the extraordinary change that the living in- 
habitants of the earth would undergo when Christ 



154 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

makes his appearance the second time to establish His 
kingdom on the earth; but Peter, being more fully ad- 
vised by his Master in regard to the provisions which 
He had made to harmonize and reconcile the house 
of Israel in the next world, or the foundation which 
he had laid, through the assistance of his apostles, to 
carry out the regeneration which they also were to be- 
come a party to in the next world, promises them the 
honor of becoming temporal kings, sitting upon twelve 
thrones, presiding over the twelve tribes of Israel in 
the next world. 

He says, First Epistle, iii: 17. For it is better, 
if the; will of God be so, that ye suffer for well-doing 
than for evil-doing. 

18. For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, 
the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, 
being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the 
Spirit : 

19. By which also he went and preached unto the 
spirits in prison.'* 

Now, from this language, we learn that Christ's 
body after the crucifixion, had all the physical and es- 
sential properties as before his crucifixion, the blood 
excepted. The term which Peter uses that brought 
about His physical death — being put to death in the 
flesh , or, in other words, having bled to death from the 
wounds inflicted by the Jews — were wholly sufficient 
to produce death in any physical being. Then we 
learn from Christ's own language, after his crucifixion, 
that Peter's ideas were correct. When he made His 
appearance before his disciples, in a closed room where 



THK PROPHECY OP ST. JOHN. 



they supposed no one could enter but a spirit; but He 
removes their doubts as to His identity, and not being 
a spirit, as they suppose, for He tells them to handle 
Him, and convince themselves of the fact ; for, says 
He, a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see me 
have, thus making the circumstances very plain that 
He had undergone no other change, only the loss of 
His blood. And he held this same condition until the 
time he was taken up out of their sight; and the angel 
standing by informs them that this same Jesus, whom 
you see ascending, shall in like manner descend to 
the earth. 

The declarations found in the Book of Revelation 
do not describe any location, situation or condition 
beyond that of the earth's surface; all of the serious 
plagues, the vials of wrath, the beautiful city, new Je- 
rusalem, the tree of hfe, the twelve manner of precious 
stones, the river of water of life proceeding out of the 
throne of God, the beautiful streets of gold, the twelve 
foundations under the magnificent city, the twelve 
pearly gates, the wonderful tree bearing twelve manner 
of fruits, the nations, the kingdoms, together with the 
doposits of gold and magnificent treasures that were 
brought to this magnificent city, are all transactions 
here on the earth, and remaining yet to be fulfilled. And 
the most singular part of the whole aftair is that the 
members of that kingdom, or the inhabitants that 
make up the nations in the world to come, are men 
and women like unto us, and are the same intelli- 
gences that have lived on the earth before. 

Now, as this part of the subject has been briefly 
hinted at in a preceding portion of this work, respect- 



156 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI.. 

ing the remarkable change that both the earth and its 
inhabitants will undergo at the beginning of the next 
world, I will quote a part of the Twenty-first Chapter 
of Revelation. 

Those coming on to the earth through the order 
of a birth, have not materially changed from their nat- 
ural dispositions which characterized them as citizens 
in this world; that all the contemptible characters, 
noted blacklegs, murderers, sorcerers and outlaws are 
all born into the next world with the same dispositions, 
and for the express purpose of giving them another 
chance for redemption is what the next world has been 
arranged for ; but even there, according to Revelation, 
some will not accept of Christ's plan of salvation in 
the world to come, excepting that portion of the in- 
habitants that the apostle Paul alludes to, who will not 
continue in unbelief. They shall be grafted in again, 
for in this third and last chance on the earth they will 
accept ; for the briUiant surroundings that accompany 
the Saviour's advent to the earth, the magnificent 
temple, the shining retinue of angels that accompany 
their once crucified Lord will be wholly sufficient to 
cause them to accept His requirements to willingly 
become members of His spiritual kingdom. We learn 
from Revelation that a part will not accept, and are 
cast out as members of the devil's kingdom. 

The description St. John has given in this chapter 
has its direct bearing to the establishment of Christ's 
kingdom on the earth. We find that at the com- 
mencement of the millennium, immediately after the 
earth had been visited with the seven last plagues, 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



that the agents that had been employed to scourge 
the inhabitants of the centre world, and who, after 
having performed their work of destruction-one of 
them stood before John and talked with him, and 
showed him the wonderful arrangement which liad 
been provided for the opening up of the millennmm, 
the bride and the Lamb's wife, the high mountam, 
the magnificent city, its gates, its foundations, its 
golden streets, etc., were the wonderful provisions 
which Christ had prepared and arranged. And as St. 
John gazed upon this wonderful edifice, bemg in the 
spirit, saw its grandeur and magnificence that the 
Apostle Paul speaks of in the Second Chapter of 
Ephesians, from the 1 8th to the 22nd verse. 

St John, while in the spirit, gazed upon this 
magnificent structure, and becoming enraptured and 
wonderfully astonished at the wisdom, the goodness, 
and matchless power that had been displayed by the 
agent that had been ordained by angels, and em- 
powered by God to reconcile and save them that were 
lost and the provisions that had been made by Jesus 
Christ in laying the foundation of the wonderful edi- 
fice built upon the prophets and apostles, and Jesus 
Christ himself being the chief corner-stone, or the 
one laying the foundation for this wonderful system 
of reform and great plan of redemption, after the 
angel had taken him, while in the spirit, to this high 
mountain, and given him this extraordinary view of 
the whole plan of redemption through the combmea 
agents working jointly together in raising the mag- 
nificent superstructure, hastens back into the lorm to 



158 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

wield his pen, to hand these wonderful provisions to 
man, and thus, while in the form, the whole affair be- 
comes blended through his imperfect organism, and 
he remembers it only as a wonderful building, and 
describes the same as a temple composed of precious 
and brilliant stones, which were ministering agents 
unassociated with mortality, and the prophets and 
apostles were agents that had been in the flesh with 
Jesus Christ also, who w^as the chief corner-stone. 

It gives a fair description of all the gross errors, 
the practical deception, the intrigues, the wire-work- 
ings, the infernal plottings, the back-bitings, the licen- 
tiousness, and all manner of ungodliness, that are 
carried on among the various creeds of earth which 
St. John discovered and compared the same to a great 
city directly opposite to the great city, the new Je- 
rusalem, both described as the foundation of two 
church organizations — the one established on the foun- 
dation of Jesus Christ and the prophets and apostles, 
which was the new Jerusalem ; and the other, which 
was the cage of every foul beast and hateful bird, 
murderers, thieves, whoremongers, idolators and ras- 
cals claiming to be the true worshippers of God ; but 
their abominations having reached to heaven, God 
had made provisions, through his agents, to bring 
this contemptible cage of unclean birds to desolation, 
and her destruction shall be in one hour, and all her 
members, bearing the mark of this horrid beast, or 
belonging to one of its branches, cried and wailed 
because of her, when they stood afar off and beheld 
the smoke of her burning. But all reading this de- 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 159 
« 

scription, which St. John describes as weeping with 
great bitterness, and mourning the downfall of this 
mighty city, were those who became wealthy by her 
merchandise -those very smooth, blatant preachers, 
tinder big salaries, their finehneu, diamond pins, their 
gold and silver, gold-headed canes, money to squander 
with their licentious mistresses, in pleasure excursions 
—all being afar off, and seeing the smoke of her burn- 
ing or learning that those contemptible institutions 
are'broken up-their rich apparel, their bread and 
butter, and their big salaries, are gone by the board. 
Of course they would wail when their treacherous 
hearts are exposed to the world, and their only method 
of procuring a living is in the sweat of their face. 
The leaders and preachers, heading those sectarian 
creeds, cannot console themselves, nor dry up their 
tears only in the vague hope of becoming members 
and leaders in the church of God, in the kingdom 
which will be established on the true foundation of 
the doctrines and teachings of the prophets and apos- 
tles, and the doctrine of Jesus Christ, having but one 
object, and that was to establish a permanent broth- 
erhood, resting upon a foundation immovable, unshak- 
able upon which hang all the law and the prophets, 
summed up in these few words : '' Bo unto others as 
you would have them do unto you." 

The description given by St. John of the destruc- 
tion of Babylon and its ruined inhabitants was wit- 
nessed while in the spirit on the Isle of Patmos eigh- 
teen hundred years ago. 

Now let us cast a few reflections on the two great 
cities described by one who was favored with the priv- 



l6o OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 

ilege of stepping aside from the form, and gazing with 
his spiritual eyes down through the passing ages, to 
the end of all sublunary matters on the earth, and the 
description that he gives us of two grand and oppos- 
ing elements, made up out of intelligences, a part of 
which were associated with temporal bodies, and a 
part were men once in temporal bodies, and had 
tlirovm off the form and stood and talked with him, 
assuming a beautiful, a heavenly, or a celestial form, 
and the contrast being so great between the two — the 
one that led him into many of the grand mysteries of 
eminent transactions, that were then in the future and 
unaccomplished, the form being so pure and brilliant 
that John supposed he was talking with God and being 
favored with such an extraordinary interview and 
giving him such important knowledge of matters re- 
maining in the future, he fell down and worshipped 
the form before him, when the intelligent before him 
tells him to do^ it not, that he was no more than his 
fellow servant and one of the prophets, or in other 
words that he had been in the bonds of flesh as well 
as John, acting as an agent of God, and thus being 
freed from his physical prison, standing in his celestial 
body, and still acting in the same capacity, unfolding to 
John and showing him various things which remained 
for him ; that is, that John before he left his physical 
prison had to unfold to the world, by the agenc}^ of his 
pen, that w^hen he stepped back into the form that he 
should place the same on record for the world to pe- 
ruse, and thus tells John not to worship him, but to 
worship God. Thus, when John stepped back into 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. l6l 

the form, he gave the same to the world as he remem- 
bered having seen the same while in the spirit. 

Giving his description of the officers and their 
plottings in the organization bearing the mark of the 
beast he compares the same to the notorious city, 
Babylon, whose members and organizations, like the 
desolution of Babylon, would also come to nought^ 
and in like manner be destroyed. Thus the reader 
can plainly see the figure here made use of by the 
revelators, to describe the present condition of the 
sectarian world, and that after the elapse of eighteen 
hundred years, he is sent forward again into the same 
wilderness where he was carried away in the spirit, to 
proclaim the downfall of Babylon, and to witness its 
dying throes after its protracted sickness of seven 
successive periods, till they have drunk to the dregs 
the contents of the last vial 'of wrath, which will be 
found in the Sixteenth Chapter of Revelation, 17th, 
1 8th and 19th verses. 

The devil holds so strong a grasp on his subjects 
that it requires the whole contents of the seven vials 
of wrath to purge them to the full abandonment of 
those fiendish principles, and even at the end of these 
seven periods of plagues, that even at the destruction 
of that horrid den of unclean beasts and birds ; or, in 
other words, the members bearing the mark of the 
beast, and that even at the breaking-up of those 
priestly holes of iniquity, that there will be three di- 
visions of the members of this great city of Babylon ; 
one portion associated with, and become the members 
of the new Jerusalem, one party holding to the devil's 



l62 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



kingdom and the floating trash not fit really for 
any established faith, those contemptible priests 
standing outside in the market, as at the present day, 
ready • to fit themselves into any crack, crevice, or 
hole where they can see the edges of gold dollars, and 
when making applications for admission into Christ's 
ranks, are remanded back, being the children of the 
devil's kingdom, and thus drifted to the place where 
there is weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth. 

The whole world is verging upon a revolution, 
when only the record of a pure soul will stand the 
crash of dissolving nations, those that have not 
joined the false isms of earth. Be careful, I say 
again, vStand from under the dark cloud that hangs 
over the sectarian world, be not among those that 
will call for the rocks to hide them from the scrutin- 
izing gaze of Him that knoweth their hearts, whose 
souls are blackened with false prayers ; verily they 
shall have their reward. But remember when the 
true colors are hoisted, the true apostolic priesthood 
re-established, the sign of power manifested, and 
miracles re-established upon the earth, that therefore 
I proclaim that the time is nearly at hand when all 
these signs shall be realized. 

I do not wish to be understood as condemning 
any of the religious worshippers of the present age, 
but the false teachers are already condemned, and the 
contemptible leaders of which shall be brought to an 
account for willfully la}' ing the foundation for strife, 
contention, party spirit, hatred and revenge, all of 
which has grown out of those leaders bearing the 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 1 63 

mark of the beast, and wilfully laying the foundation 
of a sect purely out of selfish purposes, and drawing 
into their ranks the willing worshippers of God, sub- 
scribing to a name, a sect, a party, a creed, warning 
their members against joining with other sects in 
worshipping God; contrary to the law of Jesus 
Christ, lay the foundation of jealousy, out of which 
has sprung the bitter thorns of evil, and the horrid 
spirit of disunion and revenge. 

Does not the Scripture teach mankind, clearly 
and plainly, that every individual is called upon to 
worship God according to the dictates of his own 
conscience, and has not the Apostle Paul, who was 
sent to offer salvation to the Gentiles, and laying the 
foundation for their worship only through the doc- 
trines of Jesus Christ, informing them, at the same 
time, that mankind was possessed of different senti- 
ments, beliefs and dispositions, possessing different 
gifts and faculties, widely differing in their belief of 
right and wrong, and further declaring that as man 
believeth so is he ? Then why does one man step out 
before the world and draw from the devil, who is a 
beast, taking from him a name to make up a sect, and 
declare to the world that they had discovered the 
right way to worship God, and all joining their 
ranks, and doing as they commanded, should be 
saved? I ask what have you discovered in Christ's 
teachings, different from the other sects, that would 
make salvation more sure and unfailing ? Oh, it is in 
the form of baptism, of course. We have learned, 
without any mistake, that when Christ was baptized 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



that He went down into the water, and kneeled down^ 
and was baptized by pouring water on his head, and 
we admit no one into our ranks but those that will 
comply with this ordinance. Another long-robed 
gentleman, bearing another mark, listening to his an- 
tagonist, fearing Mr. A. would get more than his 
share of members, and his bread and butter come up 
missing, gives Mr. A. the lie : Sir, I have just had a 
revelation from God, and, in that revelation, I was 
shown that Christ was baptized by standing up and 
water was poured on His head — false creed ; another, 
He was put under the water, face downward — con- 
temptible such creed ; another, He was put under the 
water, back downward, three times — that is a mis- 
taken creed ; another. He was only put under once ; 
another, standing with pure indignation, crying, what 
fools, what odds does it make about baptism, no 
doubt, at the Day of Pentecost, Peter took a brush 
and sprinkled the crowd, and that was sufficient — 
what a novice creed ; another one, did not Christ say, 
suffer little children to come unto Me and forbid 
them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven — and 
that is the time to baptize, being young, water, of 
course, would have a better effect ; another comes up 
with a mark on his forehead, saying, baptism is not 
essential at all, that salvation depends entirely upon 
the manner of believing in the Trinity, there is but 
one God and He is made up of three principles, being 
a Father yet He was a Son of Himself, and His em- 
anations or atmosphere arising from His power being 
a part of Himself overshadowed the Virgin Mary, the 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 1 65 

whole three existing without body, parts, or fashion, 
all uniting within the virgin, in one form, and was 
born into the world, the true, the very, and the Eter- 
nal God, and the contemptible Jews killed Him, but 
He came to life again and went to heaven and there 
sits on the right hand of Himself. 

There is nothing so high, so exalting, so noble 
and harmonizing to mortal, as the pure worship of 
God, and all of the beautiful and humbling ordi- 
nances that were recommended by Jesus Christ to the 
inhabitants of earth were only to bring down the self- 
exalted principles, the abominable pharisaic self-con- 
ceited righteousness of those long-faced, long-robed, 
sectarian priests who set themselves up for Christian 
leaders, and enforce doctrines upon their members 
contrary to that found in the spiritual guide. These 
are those which are weighed in the balance and found 
wanting ; it is true they are not condemned, because 
of their superior intellects, neither are they resting 
under censure from their Creator, or any of the 
reasoning intelligences of the earth for their orator- 
ical gifts, but they stand condemned before God and 
His worshipping intelligences for the use that they 
have made of those eminent faculties, using all of 
their energies for selfish purposes, teaching men to 
worship the mark of the beast, or one of the numbers 
of his name, instead of teaching all men to worship 
God, through the plan of Christ's spiritual law, ac- 
cording to the dictates of their own conscience. These 
are that portion of the inhabitants of earth upon 
whom will fall the noisome and grievous sore that had 



1 66 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

the mark of the beast, as is found in the Sixteenth 
Chapter of Revelation, 2nd verse, and the contents of 
that vial is already being poured out, and the grievous 
sore will be fully realized in this age by all that have 
been made rich out of the delicacies of Babylon, who 
will stand afar off, for the fear of her torment, weep- 
ing and wailing, which is found in the Eighteenth 
Chapter of Revelation, 15th verse, also 20th verse, 
thus : Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy 
apostles and prophets ; for God hath avenged you on 
her:' Thus we find that out of the ruins of this 
desolated city will be established the church of God, 
on which foundation shall rest this magnificent super- 
structure the new Jerusalem. 

Now it is evident that the world to come, which 
is spoken of in several places in the [Scripture, has 
been arranged or provided, almost exclusively, for the 
reestablishment or the regeneration of the Jews, who, 
because of unbelief, have been remanded over to the 
next world ; for it is evident that, from Abraham to 
the present day, they have never changed their mode 
of worship; they have joined with no sect, creed, or 
denomination, and, consequently, have not become as- 
sociated with any of the marks of the beast, but have 
worshipped the true and living God, and have not been 
made partakers of the fruits of the first resurrection, 
and have died in unbeHef, and will be born again and 
become citizens of the new Jerusalem, and members of 
Christ's kingdom in the world to come. 

The fourth verse above quoted clearly shows the 
establishment of Christ's kingdom in the world to come, 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



167 



which was composed of members of the Jewish nations 
that had inhabited the earth before, and of that party 
that had not been associated with the sectarian world ; 
for John saw the souls of them that had been beheaded 
for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God, who 
had not worshipped the beast, and judgment was given 
unto them as they sat upon thrones, as their Saviour 
had promised them while with them at Jerusalem. 
Those of the Gentile nations who have rejected Christ's 
plan of salvation while in this life and held to their 
master's principles, after the fullness of the Gentiles 
had come in, they were permitted to be reincarnated 
in the world to come, the same as the Jews, but that 
birth, or the spirits of those reincarnated Gentiles re- 
jecting the Saviour's plan in this world, would be born 
under the stubborn law of death, with the exception 
of those of that nation that would accept of salvation 
with the reincarnation Jews, which, according to St. 
John's declaration in the Fifth Chapter of Revelation 
and the nth verse. 

The attention of the reader is called to this fact, 
that at the commencement of the millenium or the one 
thousand years of the reign of peace on the earth, that 
the births of all spirits, both good and bad— those of 
the Gentile nations that had been remanded over to 
prison, because of unbelief, ^he same as the Jews were 
all alike born onto the earth after it had been purified, 
and all good and bad living in that pure element, that 
their lives were perpetuated or lived a thousand years 
on the earth, and at the end of the thousand years, or, 
in other words, after all spirits had been born again on 



l68 OPENING OE ^HK SIXTH SEAL. 

the earth, that all portions of the earth had become 
densely populated, and all those Gentile nations that 
were born again and had the Gospel preached to them, 
and still rejecting oflfered mercy, were considered by 
St. John as resting under the laws of death. 

Yet we find that this very same class of intelli- 
gences were existing in all quarters of the globe, for 
St. John says they were as numerous as the sands of 
the sea, and they went up on the breadth of the earth, 
and compassed the camp of the saints. Now, are we 
to understand by this language, that this vast number 
had been resurrected out of their graves ? We find no 
such an idea in this chapter, for John makes use of 
the same term when they were brought to judgment. 

For I saw the dead, small and great," says he, stand 
before God ; and the book was open, and another book 
was open, which is the Book of Life. And the dead 
were judged out of these things, which are written in 
the books, according to their works ; and the sea gave 
up its dead." 

John makes no distinction in the term after the 
sea had given up its dead. They remained dead the 
same, for, says John, the dead, after they had come 
forth out of death, and hell, and the sea, were still 
dead, and being dead, were judged out of the book, or 
the things written in the books, according to their 
works. Now let us consider this part of the subject 
well before leaving it, for the sectarian world build 
their hope of a future life on the beUef of their bodies 
being resurrected from the dead, or from the graves. 
Now as I have oflfered testimony from other portions 



THE PROPHECY OE ST. JOHN. 1 69 

of the Scriptures, respecting this heathen notion of a 
physical resurrection, I will attempt to make this por- 
tion of the Scriptures plain, which is harped upon by 
nearly all clergymen, and upon which their future lives 
depend in the resurrection. 

Now the reader must remember that the Revela- 
tion in this chapter, discovers the final end of all busi- 
ness transactions on the earth, both of a temporal and 
spiritual character, for the dull material, earth, out of 
which vegetation has sprung, was brought about 
through the blighting curse that God passed upon the 
earth, over 200,000 years ago, through which grand 
arrangement the vast concourse of angels that were 
cast out of heaven, have been subjected to prison life ; 
and thus, in the Twentieth Chapter of Revelation, St. 
John saw, while in the spirit, the final windmgupand 
settling up of all the arrangements that had been 
placed in Michael's hands to bring about a reconcilia- 
tion of the enemies of God. Also the Apostle Paul, m 
the Fifteenth Chapter of I Corinthians, from the 24th 

to the 29th verse. 

Paul discovered also the winding-up scene of 
Christ's command on the earth, into the hands of Him 
that sent Him on His painful mission here, accom- 
panied by His holy apostles and prophets, together 
with angels, that were not subject to the law of death. 
You will also find in the Fourteenth Chapter of Ro- 
mans, 9th verse, that which proves conclusively that 
Jesus Christ was Lord both over the living and the 
dead, or, in other words, the saints that were heirs of 
eternal life, and those that were verging to an eternal 



170 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 



death, the 9th verse reading thus : For to this end 
Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that He might 
be Lord both of the dead and living.'* 

Jesus Christ, after He arose, had the power over 
death, and over them resting under the law of death, 
as well as over the saints, or those there freed from the 
law of an eternal death. Now let lis cast one glance 
at those dead men that St. John speaks of in the 
Twentieth Chapter of Revelation, that were judged out 
of books, and also let us find out who death and hell 
were, w^ho were cast into the lake of fire, which was 
the second death. The Apostle Paul is the best 
authority that we can find in the New Testament, 
whose evidence no theologian can successfully dispute, 
for he is very careful in drawing a dividing line be- 
tween death and life, that is manifested in God's 
created intelligences on the earth. Thus, in order to 
show the true condition of' the fallen angels he gives 
his own case as a correct example of all that would 
come after him. He gives us to understand that he is 
built up or composed of two distinct personages, the 
outer and inner man, or the physical and the spiritual 
man, and both are resting directly under special laws, 
which control the final destiny of both the physical 
and the spiritual. All mankind are sinners, and there 
is a penalty attached to the transgression of every law, 
and by a serious violation of the first parents, in the 
Garden of Eden, death was entailed upon all of Adam's 
progeny, both of the outer and inner man, but provi- 
sions had been made by their Creator, to extend the 
life of the inner man beyond that of the physical, or 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



171 



Kfe of the prison or outer man ; and that the extent or 
length of that spiritual life, depended entirely on the 
deeds done in the body, or the outer man. The 
Creator had placed within the reach of the prisoner, or 
inner man, by a compliance of and conceding to cer- 
tain conditions and requirements found in his spiritual 
guide, his spiritual life could be extended throughout 
all eternity. The outer man, which is composed of 
flesh from the earth, being a part of earth, at the death 
of that body would return back to dust, but the inner 
man which is the reasoning or thinking part, mani- 
fests all its character, its nature and disposition, 
whether good or bad, through the conditions of the 
flesh Thus we find, that when the outer man is dis- 
solved, and the spirit has not obeyed or accepted these 
conditions of the spiritual law, from unbelief or not 
having an opportunity of understanding the require- 
ments of Jesus Christ, at the death of the body the 
spirit is permitted to enter another form m the 
world to come, and but very few in the center age 
were capable of permittingthe unpardonable sm which 
would preclude a second birth. Paul had arisen to that 
knowledge that he could have become a castaway, as 
he informs us that he then was capable of saving his 
soul or spirit alive, or to cause it to pass into an eter- 
nal sleep. ^ ^, 

In the Seventh Chapter of Paul's letter to the 
Romans, 4th verse, which shows Paul's faith m the 
power of the spirit to save itself from death through 
the acceptance of Christ's spiritual law-that the law 
of Moses was of a carnal character and only reached to 



172 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI^. 



the end of the physical life, and was wholly sufficient 
until a better law was offered through Jesus Christ, 
and those accepting the same became dead to the old 
law by the acceptance of the new. 

What do we understand by the term death and 
hell? We find in the Fifteenth Chapter of Corinth- 
ians that the last enemy to be destroyed is death, and 
hell is the condition in which all of the dead rest un- 
til provisions are made to change their condition or 
extend their spiritual life to a second temporal prison, 
so as to give them another chance for an eternal life 
in the world to come ; but during that period of time 
which intervenes between the departure of the spirit 
from the one prison to the entering of the next, in the 
world to come, that spirit rests in an unconscious 
state, to a certain extent, which state is called hell, or, 
in other words, that spirit has not passed into an eter- 
nal sleep, but is again to be revived, through the 
agency of divine law, and that spirit also is to receive 
its consciousness, through another organism, when all 
the plan of salvation is to be made known to them, 
and if they still refuse to lay hold on eternal life their 
conditions remain as before, under the stubborn law 
of death, and all the difference between the two con- 
ditions is that their spirits shall remain in hell as they 
cannot be revived again, and they being dead and al- 
ready in hell, in that condition will be cast into the 
lake of fire, which is the last and final death, when 
the earth will pass back to its original state, into a 
liquid ball of fire, and in that condition it would re^ 
main throughout the countless ages of eternity, when 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



the elements shpU melt with fervent heat, as you will 
find in the Second Epistle of Peter, Third Chapter, 
and loth, nth and 12th verses. 

The reader can perceive that Peter, whilst with 
his Master on the earth, w^as carefully instructed by 
Christ with all the extraordinary changes that the 
earth would undergo by divine power, while bringing 
about a reconciliation of the enemies of God, and at 
the final end of all their chances to become redeemed, 
that those that reject offered mercy shall be consumed 
with the earth, when death and hell shall be destroy- 
ed, which is the last enemy of God. We find that, in 
the days of Jesus Christ on the earth, all of these 
wonderful plans, arranged by God to harmonize the 
fallen angels, who were the enemies of God, were 
made known to the apostles and the agents employed 
by Jesus Christ to assist in the plan of redemption, as 
you will find also in Jude, 6th and 7th verses, thus : 

6. And the angels which kept not their first 
estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved 
in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judg- 
ment of the great day. 

7. Even as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities 
about them in like manner, giving themselves over to 
fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth 
for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal 
fire." 

Thus we find that Jude, fully understanding the 
final end of the enemies of God, speaks of the ^ven- 
geance of eternal fire, where their career of evil, the 
evil plottings of the enemies of God, will be ended. 



174 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



The time is nearly at hand when men^s hearts 
will be tried by the scrutinizing test of Him that will 
not tolerate thp evil plottings, notwithstanding they 
may appear before the world with sanctified faces, ap- 
pearing unto men to fast, and, for the sake of gain, 
borrow a mark from the cursed beast, upon which to 
establish a sect for selfish purposes, declaring them- 
selves to be the servants of God, working through the 
spirit of divine revelation, when at the same time 
their priestly garb is stained with human blood, and 
saturated with the tears of the widows and orphans, 
and for the sake of popularity and gain plunge their 
innocent members into the ranks of w^ar, and, at the 
same time, claiming to be the true worshippers of 
God, and the servants of Jesus Christ, I therefore re- 
iterate what was proclaimed 1800 years ago in the 
Eighteenth Chapter of Revelation, 4th, 5th and 6th 
verses. 

Therefore, I say again, all you that are worship- 
ping under the mark of the beast, beware : come out 
of her, I say again, that you may not partake of her 
plagues, for her destruction is even at our doors. 
Thus when you see the bitter anguish of those that 
have been made rich out of the innocent members 
that they have decoyed into their ranks, and those 
members have forsaken them and they thus standing 
afar-off — as you will find in the Eighteenth Chapter of 
Revelation, 17th, i8th and 19th verses. 

All public formalities and written forms of wor- 
ship emanating from the sectarian leaders worship- 
ping under the false mark of the beast, is but solemn 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



mockery before God. Who art thou, vain man, that 
have suffered thyself to be moulded contrary to the 
doctrines and teachings of Jesus Christ into one of 
the hideous forms of the beast by some theological as- 
sociation, and step before the world a manufactured 
priest— a contemptible tool; a piece of machinery 
from under the plastic hand of nature's God, allowing 
thyself to be moulded and fashioned over by the 
agents of the devil, and teach doctrines contrary to 
that found in the word of God. Who made thee a 
judge over my immortal spirit ? Why hast thou, for 
the sake of gain and ease, sold thyself to a creed and 
curbed and cramped thy whole spirit to fit to one of 
the false " isms " of the day, and teach men to wor- 
ship God contrary to the dictations of their own con- 
sciences ? Remember that the day of thy retribution 
is at hand; and how will stand the case between God 
and thy soul when thou art called to give an account 
of thy stewardship here on the earth : thy long writ- 
ten sermons, bending the Scriptures to fit the con- 
temptible creed which thou hast promised to maintain 
and support, in defiance of the doctrines of Jesus 
Christ ; stepping upon the stand and desecrating the 
holy word of God by declaring that God had called 
you to preach the everlasting Gospel to fallen man, 
when at heart you were truly the blackest-hearted de- 
mon that ever disgraced the world, and to cover up 
the Satanic spirits within you, became associated with 
one of his Satanic majesty's associations, and by them 
empowered to decoy into their ranks the true and 
willing worshippers of the living God. These are 



176 



OPENING OF TKEJ SIXTH SKAI.. 



those ungodly men Jnde speaks of, who were before of 
old ordained unto the condemnation — ungodly men 
turning the grace of God into lasciviousness, and 
denying the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus 
Christ. Remember, thou vile man, that thou art 
weighed and found wanting, for thy judgment shall 
come in one hour and the delicacies that thy false 
soul lusteth after are departed from thee. 

How^ are men to worship God acceptably ? Turn 
to the Sixth Chapter of Matthew, 5th verse, and the 
Saviour's plan offered to us for our guide : 

The true principle of w^orship presented to us by 
Jesus Christ is, in the first place, to carefully consider 
our own dispositions — see if we are ready to do unto 
others as w^e would have them do unto us ; also, have 
we the true worship of God in our hearts. Can we 
with a pure and willing heart alleviate the sufferings 
of the oppressed and afflicted around us, without pro- 
claiming the same to the world ? Can we have sweet 
communion with our Saviour, who searcheth all 
hearts, whilst in our closets, and not stand in the syn- 
agogues and corners of the streets with saddened 
faces, for a cloak, that we may appear unto men to 
fast ? 

Now if we seek to change our deplorable condi- 
tions should we not carefully look over the require- 
ments of our superior officer, before whose bar we 
shall stand for judgment after all our chances have , 
passed by for redemption, and there answ^er for the 
deeds done here in the body. The course marked out 
&r mankind to travel in by the Saviour to gain an in- 



THK PROPHECY OP ST. JOHN. 



177 



heritance in trie kingdom of God is so plain that the 
wayfaring man, though a fool, need not err therein. 
And who are those that will stand condemned before 
the bar of God? One class of worshippers is more 
contemptible than the balance who will seek admis- 
sion into His king;.om in the world to come, and that 
is the hypocrite. Saith the Saviour, Ye hypocrites, 
well did Esaias prophesy of you, who draweth mgh 
unto me with their mouth, when their hearts are far 
from me. In vain, says the Saviour, do they worship 
me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of 
men. 

Let me ask the organized leaders of the sectarian 
creeds. Who gave you authority to write out the dis- 
cipline bearing the mark of the beast; your precise 
style of popular worship, your creeds, your church 
discipline, your rites and ceremonies, your style of 
worship, amount of salaries, printed sermons, etc., 
and enjoin the same on your proselytes to preach as 
the doctrines of Christ? Pause for one moment and 
hear what that noble spirit says, after leaving the 
shining courts of glory and taking part with His ad- 
versaries in the dark prison-house of clay— He who, 
in the event of time, shall reveal the secrets of all 
hearts, before whom you shall stand unmasked from 
clay, and answer for your career here on the earth. 
Christ says to you in the Twenty-third Chapter of 
Matthew, 12th, 13th, 14th and 15th verses.^ 

Therefore, give attention, all ye nations of the 
earth, and remember that the time is at our doors 
when the birds of prey shall feast upon the dead car- 



178 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



casses of men that shall fall from the effect of the 
plagues that are now hanging over our heads, and will 
soon visit the earth. But just before these calamities 
shall break in, the Ancient of Days shall make His 
appearance upon the earth, and call together His 
agents, who are now stationed upon the earth to re- 
establish the -ancient priesthood, in which organiza- 
tion shall dwell the worshippers of the living God — 
the only inhabitants who will rest under the seal of 
God — who will survive the serious plagues, and those, 
also, who will be changed in a moment at the appear- 
ing of Jesus Christ at His second coming, and will be 
caught up with Him till the earth is purified, and re- 
turn again with Him to establish the great millen- 
nium. 

I have briefly described some of the extraordi- 
nary changes that will be realized in the future, while 
closing up the career of all those fallen angels who 
have been subjected to prison-life in the bonds of flesh 
on the earth. Also, I have alluded to some of the 
important revelations that have passed by, which St. 
John discovered while in the spirit. The reader will 
find, in the Fourteenth Chapter of Revelation, that 
which the inhabitants of earth are to fully realize 
from the year 1870 up to 1898, of which remarkable 
changes I will cast a few reflections, as my guide may 
dictate. The chapter commences thus : 

''And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood on the 
mount Sion, and with him an hundred and forty-four 
thousand, having his Father's name written in their 
foreheads." 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



179 



In this verse we are brought to see Jesus Christ 
at the head of the church, or the members that will 
accompany the new Jerusalem to the earth, in the 
commencement of the regeneration of the House of 
Israel, at the beginning of the thousand years of the 
reign of peace on the earth. Thus it must be remem- 
bered that the 144 thousand that had His Father's 
name written in their foreheads, were those resting 
under the sealed covenant that God made with Abra- 
ham, that had received the mark of that seal through 
the order of circumcision, as St. John describes it, His 
Father's name, which w^as the covenant, or the seal of 
the covenant, in their foreheads. 

This description you will find in the 2d verse of 
the same chapter, which reads thus: And I heard a 
voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and 
as the voice of a great thunder : and heard the voice 
of harpers harping with their harps." And the third 
verse wnll bring the reader to the commencement of 
the millennium, and at the beginning of the re-incar- 
nation of the house of Israel ; but, it must be remem- 
bered, that there w^as but a limited number that could 
sing, or learn that song, and they were the survivors 
that had escaped the serious plagues, and were living 
when Christ came the second time, who were changed 
in a moment and caught up, and that returned with 
Jesus Christ and his angels, and thus they could sing 
a song that no other nations or angels could sing or 
learn. That is, they had been redeemed from the 
earth, and changed to celestial beings without being 
subject to the laws of death. 



l8o OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

The third verse, reading thus: ''And they sung 
as it were a new song before the throne, and before 
the four beasts and the elders : and no man could 
learn that song but the hundred and forty and four 
thousand, which were redeemed from the earth." The 
4th verse proves that those that are saved\from those 
fearful plagues, have been preserved by divine power 
to begin the regeneration. Reading thus, these are 
they which were not defiled with women, for they 
were virgins. These are they which followed the 
Lamb whithersoever He goeth. These were redeem- 
ed from among men, being the first fruits unto God 
and to the Lamb. 

In the 6th to loth verse, St. John discovers the 
true Gospel being preached to those that had died in 
the centre age, that never had been made acquainted 
with Christ's plan of salvation, and were born on to 
the earth again during the millennium, and salvation 
was extended to them there, which left them without 
excuse, for this Gospel was proclaimed by an angel 
from heaven, and so clear and lucid was his mission 
delivered that all were made to believe, and if they 
did not accept, no one but themselves was to blame. 

During the thousand 3^ears of the reign of Christ, 
with His saints, on the earth, those who are rejected, 
because of iniquity, from entering into Christ's king- 
dom, will again make an effort to establish sects and 
churches there, as at the present age, under the false 
mark of the beast, and worship that beast, or an 
image, a sect, or a mark of his image. They shall be 
tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. l8l 

the holy angels— or, in other words, they shall not be 
permitted to walk in the light of the kingdom of 
the saints ; their end is banishment from God, and 
destruction with everlasting fire. 

Now may the grace of the Everlasting Spirit, and 
the spirits of His holy agents, be with you and guide 
you safe through the crumbling ruins and fearful 
plagues that soon will visit the earth, which will dis- 
solve the bonds of corruption of this prison-life, and 
blend the spiritual power, by order of a transfer to a 
spiritual house in the world to come. 



\q Sciential ^e^^cD^ep. 



PART II. 
CHAPTER I. 

^NASMUCH as all former revelation has necessarily 
been shrouded from the spirits confined in cells of 
clay (more familiarly known as man upon the earth), 
the present writer through re-incarnation has, at the 
near approach of the fulness of the Gentile nations of 
the Earth, fulfilled in this record the declaration the 
angel made to St. John on the Isle of Patmos, which 
may be found in the loth Chapter of Revelation, last 
verse, namely : That he, the spirit of St. John, must 
make another prophecy before the nations of the 
Earth. Thus, the writer, becoming well stricken in 
years, and entirely unconscious of his mission on the 
Earth, by some strange cause unknown to himself, 
wandered many a thousand miles from home and on a 
desolate mountain, many thousand feet above the 
level of the sea, met a very strange personage in hu- 
man shape, yet he was thin and airy as a vapor. He 
said, ''Linger here awhile; I know thee; be seated 
thou on that rock, and I will make known my present 
mission. I am a representative of the earth, sent on 
foreign missions to the planets ; and in this visit I 
have been looking over the numerous colonies that I 
have planted in various portions of the earth many 
thousand years ago. These colonies were not earth's 
born sons ; I brought them from distant planets that 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



183 



had become untenable from natural causes, and I gave 
them permission to occupy that portion of tie earth 
that was most congenial to their natures." 

At this strange disclosure I felt an almost uncon- 
scious stupidity come over me. Supposing I was in 
the land of dreams, I cried out at the top of my voice, 
" Phantom ! " when the strange visitor said : 

"I am no phantom, and I now appoint thc^ c.^ 
my agent to disclose these strange facts to thy breth- 
ren. Note the same as I relate them. Print them in 
a book, and hand them to my children who are scat- 
tered up and down the length and breadth of the 
earth. In former ages the inhabitants of the planets 
were at liberty to leave or evacuate their cells, or out- 
side forms, and visit any or all of the planets that 
moved around their great central sun. But nearly 
7,000 years ago the earth, from natural causes, became 
a negative planet, and none but delegated agents were 
permitted to visit it, excepting those who took part 
with earth's sons, and thus they had to remain in 
their earthly cells till relieved by death." 

I said : " Most worthy sage, thy talk sounds as 
fables to me. Am I permitted to question thee con- 
cerning things unknown to man? " 

Thou canst, and I am ready to answer all who 

ask for truth. 

My question is this : How is it possible for one of 
my race to overcome the laws of gravitation to visit 
other worlds and return to earth again ? 

I perceive from thy remarks that thou art a phi- 
losopher, and thy earth's training has not been on a 



184 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAE. 

Spiritual basis. Hast thou never been conversant with 
the teachings of the New Testament Scriptures ? 

Most assuredly I have, and it is my guiding star. 
Here is the shining book, that I shall carry to the end 
of my life's journey on the earth. 

Thou hast said well. Doth not that book which 
thou hast said was thy guiding star teach thee that 
one of thy brethren (the Apostle Paul) passed far be- 
yond the limits of the planets to the Third Heaven, 
and received information from those grand spiritual 
messengers that was not to be revealed to the sons of 
earth until this period of time ? And my mission is 
at this time to hand to the sons of earth, through thy 
pen, some of the hidden mysteries calculated to dispel 
the gloomy cloud of superstition and ignorance that 
now pervades the earth, and to bring all antagonistic 
parties into the beautiful plain of spiritual inter- 
course. Now, I will give thee a more lucid explana- 
tion. Here I will say that thy vision is not capable of 
seeing a disembodied spirit; and further, a spirit with- 
out the form could not produce sound that thine ear 
could hear; consequently, spirits coming to earth 
have the power to take on to their spiritual forms a 
thin covering of matter, and through this vaporous 
form they have the power to communicate, as well as 
to assume, the appearance of mortals. Here I will 
say that spirits are subtle as light, and flitting as 
thought, and in this untrammeled conditioi^ their 
transit from one planet to another is exceedingly 
rapid, and in this kind of materialized form, many 
thousand years ago, I stood before Abraham's tent on 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



185 



my way to Sodom, and the spirit that I am now ad- 
dressing is one of the messengers that accompanied 
me to the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah, but 
thou wast appointed to take thy present form to assist 
in the end of this age to bring about the great spirit- 
ual millennium of peace, and in the presentation of 
this message to the inhabitants of earth thy sojourn 
shall be accomplished, and thy missionary services ac- 
-^epted and I will hasten to give thee a record of my 
proceedings in ages past. Many thousand years ago 
I was summoned to take charge of the inhabitants of 
the moon. I immediately obeyed, and on entering its 
eastern border I found it entirely abandoned by its in- 
habitants. Soon after my arrival I met the Chief Ex- 
ecutive or Grand Spirit of the Moon, who informed 
me that that planet was becoming untenable ; that its 
once famous and life-stirring atmosphere had become 
impregnated with the poisonous gases of internal 
burnings, which forced its way up through its numer- 
ous craters, submerging its once splendid valleys with 
melted rocks and burning cinders, insomuch that it 
covered the whole plain of Angelon, at one outburst, 
burying beneath its burning masses over six millions 
of its inhabitants. I appealed to the Grand Prince of 
the Third Realm, presenting the deplorable condition 
of my people, and at the end of their deliberations 
they presented the summons under the seal and sig- 
nature of the Grand Cross, which was conveyed to 
thee by Leon, the fleet express messenger of the 
Third Realm. And as thou has responded to the 
summons, I will convey thee to the feeble colony m 



i86 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



the deep valley of Simi, which, is the last remains of 
the countless millions of my people that inhabited 
this once famous, but now d^dng planet. We soon 
came to the deep valley, where I found about seven 
thousand grouped together, surrounded by burning 
mountains, the fires of which were fast closing in 
upon their last remaining territory, and even that was 
vibrating and rolling like the waves of the ocean, 
caused by a volcanic commotion, and they expected 
every moment to be buried beneath these fiery bil- 
lows, as many millions of their brethren had been. 
As we approached these distracted creatures they all 
fell upon their faces and wept aloud. I commanded 
them to arise, and I would make known to them my 
errand ; and as they arose to their feet I addressed 
them as follows : I have been appointed to protract 
your lives to the full period for which you were des- 
tined, and this can be accomplished only by transport- 
ing you to some other planet more wholesome in its 
natural conditions. This can be accomplished only 
by a dissolution of the spirit and body, as gross ma- 
terial cannot be transported from one planet to an- 
other ; consequently, if you wish to continue your 
physical or organic lives, you will have to leave your 
natural bodies on this planet, never to re-enter the 
same again. But your spirits, on reaching the desti- 
nation, will take on the substances of that planet, 
which, in the event of time, by eating the products of 
that land, those airy substances will become solidified, 
and thus you will begin organic life anew. These 
requisitions were complied with, and the whole party 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



187 



bid farewell to that dismal valley of death, and were 
soon resting on earth's plane, ready to become associ- 
ated with the gross material of earth. I colonized the 
small party in Central Africa, and they are now 
known as the Negro. 

Said I : " Most noble sage, I am dehghted with 
the extraordinary information that thou hast been im- 
parting." . , 

Thy eager desire for information increases my de- 
sire to communicate. Eighteen hundred years ago, 
when I brought thee from the Isle of Patmos into this 
same mountain, I imparted to thee very important in- 
formation, but when thou reoccupied thy original 
form on the isle, thy knowledge and understanding of 
the things which I communicated to thee became very 
imperfect, and thy record in that event has been con- 
sidered only visionary by all those reading the same, 
and it is not my intention at this period of time to 
correct that record, but to impart to thee true spirit- 
ual knowledge, which the inhabitants of earth m this 
age are anxiously seeking after; and were it not for a 
morbid speculation, a union of sentiment and friend- 
ly relations among all the inhabitants of the different 
nations could be more easily effected. 

Most worthy sage, we have been taught to believe 
that all inhabitants of the earth sprang from two cre- 
ated beings, man and woman, who were driven out of 
the Garden of Eden for disobedience, about 7,000 
years ago, who were commanded by their Creator to 
multiply and replenish the earth, and that command 
being fully complied with, is the result of all the dif- 



i88 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SE^AI.. 



ferent nationalities now found on the earth, and the 
intelligence thou hast imparted rather conflicts with 
our former education. Is this record true about Adam 
and Eve? 

It is true, and the descendants of those two par- 
ents are still to be found in various parts of the earth. 
They are better known in this age as the legitimate 
offspring of the Patriarch Abraham, and are some- 
what stigmatized by the Gentiles on account of their 
antagonistic principles to all other nations, which, no 
doubt, has grown out of their desire to become mas- 
ters and owners of the whole earth. Here I will say 
that the Adamic descendants and the inhabitants of 
the moon are the only two races who had their begin- 
ning in specific organizations, consummated and 
specifically arranged for the in-dwelling of disobedient 
angels; and this self-same spirit of disobedience and 
contentiousness is more clearly recognized in the 
Adamic descendants this day, than in all the nations 
found upon the earth. The inhabitants of the moon, 
who had a similar beginning as that of Adam and 
Eve, from serious exposures and frightful calamities 
realized on their planet, had their once turbulent 
spirits harmonized, insomuch that they are willing to 
stand on friendly relations with all other nations. 

Permit me to inquire if all the different nations 
are descendants of the Adamic and African races ? 

By no means. There are people from every 
planet that belongs to our solar system. Nearly one 
hundred thousand years ago I was summoned to take 
charge of the inhabitants of a planet which was called 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



189 



Luna. On my arrival the inhabitants, who numbered 
over 300,000,000, were filled with great consternation, 
as a blazing comet of great magnitude was approach- 
ing, and a collision was unavoidable. The inhabitants 
were very refined, and when I appeared before 
them and explained to them the possibility of escape, 
they Avere astonished beyond measure, and expressed 
the warmest sensation of gratitude. When they had 
complied with the requisitions as I have already de- 
scribed, as touching the inhabitants of the moon, they 
were soon from under the control of the laws of that 
planet, and in transit to the earth, but we all paused 
for a short time on the vast plains of the planet Ju- 
piter to witness the collision that was anticipated on 
the planet we had just evacuated. This fiery monster 
came on in all its gorgeous magnificence, and the in- 
habitants of Jupiter gazed in fearful awe. The heat 
was almost suffocating as it passed on its fiery mis- 
sion toward the doomed planet. The awful moment 
came, and Luna was safely and swiftly speeding 
through space on the fiery bosom of this monster. We 
took our leave of this magnificent planet, and were 
soon standing on the earth's plane, with that vast con- 
course of spirits who began taking on gross material 
to commence their organic lives anew, in the central 
part of the beautiful land which is now the Chinese 
Empire. Very many other parties from the difi'erent 
planets are found on the earth at this time, who were 
colonized under circumstances similar to the two 
already described. 

Explain to me, most worthy sage, what is under- 
stood by the term of " the Third Realm ? " 



igo ' OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI.. 

Yes; the officers who arranged and established 
organic laws, being located in the Seventh Grand 
Heaven, whose powers are beyond all contradiction 
unlimited, did, far back in the annals of eternity, and 
beyond all time unnumbered, lay off eternal space into 
seven grand divisions, expressed by us as realms or 
boundaries. But beyond this paradisiacal region, or 
Third Realm, where the Apostle Paul received his 
spiritual education, hangs the vast multitude of fixed 
stars, whose eternal grandeur we can see and admire, 
but of whose eternal officers we know not ; but in the 
faithful fulfillment of the offices to which we are ap- 
pointed, we have the promise of promotion when our 
appointed work is done. 

I will ask thee, worthy sage, what is the true 
method of worship, and what style or kind of worship 
doth God demand of his creatures here below ? 

Before answering this question directly, I will dis- 
abuse thy mind as touching a personal God in some 
supposed locality, on an imaginary throne, with likes 
and dislikes, love and hatred, and strong passions, 
similar to that of man, who urgently demands the 
worship of all mankind, and he who fails to do this is 
condemned and held strictly accountable, and in the 
dim future is called before his fearful bar to give ac- 
count for such gross neglect. This kind of logical 
reasoning had grown out of oppressed serfs and 
slaves, who had been taught to bend the knee in rev- 
erence to superior officers of earth, monarchs, crowned 
heads and despots. But it is not so with us ; our 
highest officers are our most finished and brilliant 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



teachers, and all they ask in return is our love, friend- 
ship and respect. No spirit can gratefully worship a 
superior officer through servile fear. This great 
power thou callest God is not a personal being, and is 
not, as men imagine, at a great distance from them. 
He exists all around them, performing extraordinary 
operations and producing astonishing results. We see 
him in the sun, moon, earth and stars ; we feel him 
within ourselves, yet to us no personal form or shape 
is ever seen. He warms the breast of the highest 
archangel in heaven, and breathes life into the small- 
est insect on earth. He supports the slender reed that 
trembles in the breeze, and the sturdy oak that defies 
the tempest. He calls forth the verdure that clothes 
the valley, and spreads his mantle over the green 
meadows. We see this great power in every passing 
event of spiritual and physical life. He brings changes 
of each rolling year ; the summer of the flowers, the 
autumn of fruits, the winter of rest ; and the spring- 
time of life, when all nature is clothed in blooming 
beauty. We see him in the tempest, shedding forth 
his gentle showers of rain upon the earth, hanging 
out his radiant bow from the clouds as a friendly 
token to man. We see him stirring up the fiery bil- 
lows in the deep caverns of earth, riding forth through 
burning craters on mountains of melted lava, sub- 
merging hill and valley in their fiery track brought 
forth from the deep caverns of the earth. We see him 
sparkle in the beautiful sunbeam that radiates through 
the crimson sky, chasing away the dark mantle of 
midnight's dreary gloom. Man being a part of this 



192 OPENING OF TIIK SIXTH SEAL,, 

great machinery, wonderfully and fearfully made, is 
but the outside cell or prison wall in which rests an 
immortal spirit, expiating the guilt of a former life^ 
This great Spirit fiUeth immensity ; he is high above 
all; for below all; in and through all, supporting and 
sustaining all, through principles of estaLlished laws, 
being the foundation upon which all other foundations 
rest; the prime moving cause of all causes, and the 
result of every effect. 

CHAPTER II. 

All hail, most worthy sage. Old Father Time has 
been giving me some very strange ideas, which seri- 
ously conflict with my former education as touching 
the pending destruction of the earth. If this planet 
passes away on the bosom of a comet, as thou sayest 
the planet Luna did, then the idea that the Scripture 
sets forth of the establishment of a kingdom on the 
earth is erroneous, and the Scripture is at fault. 

Thy limited ideas of celestial order while in the 
form, could not well reconcile these provisions ar- 
ranged by our higher spiritual laws. When thou 
rcadest the Scripture thou shouldst take a closer view 
of its teaching. The passing away of the earth or the 
heavens with a great noise, as the Apostle Peter de- 
clares, has already been described as the fearful roar 
of the same fiery monster on its march to the doomed 
planet Luna ; and this awful roar is described by the 
Apostle Paul as the sound of a trumpet, for the 
trumpet shall sound, and the fearful change will be 



THK PROPHKCY OF^ ST. JOHN. 



very sudden, in the twinkling of the eye, and Gabriel, 
the Grand Spirit of this fiery monster, and when the 
fearful crash shall come the earth and its works shall 
be consumed and completely destroyed. 

I cannot express my gratitude to thee, worthy 
sage, for this information, but we are informed by the 
same Apostle, that there is to be a new heaven and a 
new earth, where the righteous are to dwell and reign 
with Christ a thousand years. If this earth is moved 
out of its place and wholly consumed, how are the 
righteous to inhabit the same during the reign of 
peace a thousand years ? 

The term earth signifies material out of which 
springs the vegetable products to sustain animal life, 
whether it is found here or on other planets. My mis- 
sion at this time is to strengthen and encourage my 
people during these coming years of peril, and when 
the seriousness becomes unsupportable the remaining 
survivors will be changed in a moment from terres- 
trial to celestial order, when they will be quickly con- 
veyed to their future homes, the beautiful plains of 
the planet Saturn, where I have made arrangements 
for you to finish your term of banishment, occupying 
the space of two hundred thousand years. This is the 
new heaven and the new earth of which thou speak- 
est, where you will dwell in peace and friendship the 
term of one thousand years, under the immediate su- 
pervision of the Grand Agent, who was ordained by 
angels and sent to the planets to take part with his 
prisoners and bring them home at the end of their 
banishment, if fully satisfied with the plan offered for 
their redemption. 



194 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



And further, I would ask to know if all the six 
million billions of angels that were banished to the 
planets continue to take on earthly forms to the full 
term of their banishment ? 

By no means, worthy son ; all spirits, that leave 
their forms by order of Death, are remanded to para- 
dise known by us as the Third Realm, and there they 
are placed in the care of the most eminent teachers 
that can be found in the Seventh Realm, and in the 
developed condition of their spiritual natures, if they 
are satisfied to dwell in peace with all their spiritual 
brethren, they are retained in that realm until the end 
of their sojourn. But all who are at enmity with all 
measures of peace are forced to occupy earthly prisons 
to the final end of their banishment. 

I wish to ask in regard to the fiery monster which 
thou hast said was destined to destroy the earth. 
When are we to look for this fearful destruction? 

I am not permitted to answer as to the exact time 
of that fearful event. However, I will say, that this 
fiery monster requires a space of one hundred thou- 
sand years to accomplish its circuit. It feeds on stars 
and planets, and is so ponderous and fleet in its 
course, that no body in space can resist it, and inside 
of 1898 all that I have described as touching this 
doomed planet will be fully realized. 

Is there no power that can avert these fearful 
cala-mities? Cannot he who created those worlds 
govern their movements through space ? 

We are taught by our superior ofiicers, worthy 
son, that all heavenly bodies are the result of natural 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



and fixed laws, and that no law can operate against it- 
self, and all calamities realized among the heavenly 
bodies are brought about by and through the force oi 
circumstances, and all the power that we have any 
knowledge of is through the line of official spiritual 
order, working to the immediate advancement and de- 
velopment of all grades of intelligence ; and in our 
spiritual organizations no spirit is counted worthy of 
high respect that will not sacrifice his own comfort to 
develop and ameliorate the condition of his spiritual 
brethren. 

Are all the fixed stars that are seen shining w 
space beyond our planets inhabited by intelligences ? 

All stars and planets through illimitable space, sc 
far as angels know, worthy son, are teeming with life 
and animation, but as touching spirits, angels or or- 
ganized intelligences, we know of none outside the 
eighteen million billions of intelligences which I have 
already alluded to, and those outside of rebellioa are 
permitted to visit any or all of the stars in space, and 
return to the great center again whenever they desire. 

There is one more question, worthy sage, that I 
wish to ask, which w^ould be received with great 
pleasure by all of earth's sons who are seeking after 
spiritual light, and that is this : When Christ was on 
the earth, being asked by Philip to be shown to his 
father, of whom he made mention in his daily conver- 
sation, he answered thus : Have you been so long a 
time with me and have not seen me, Philip? If you 
have seen me you have seen the father, for I and my 
father are one; yet my father is greater than I." Can 
you give an explanation of this strange passage ? 



196 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

The answer to this question, worthy son, would 
embody a chain of thought touching the God and fa- 
ther of all animate and inanimate bodies. The same 
term could truthfully be made by all spiritual and 
physical intelligences— the God and father of all, and 
the life principle of all, the foundation on which all 
things rest ; not a personage, but a principle, permeat- 
ing all matters and pervading all space. Christ, who 
was once called Michael, or more properly named the 
Prince of Peace, might justly claim to be the chief or 
principal actor of angelic as well as spiritual forces, 
who about two hundred thousand years ago became 
the chief actor in establishing peace and order in the 
Seventh Realm by overthrowing the supporters of re- 
bellion. He being the most obedient and self-sacri- 
ficing ofl&cer found in the Seventh Realm, was duly 
empowered by the twelve million billions of angels as 
the sole executive chief to effect and bring about a 
reconciliation of that lost party, as he informs his 
disciples while here that all power was given to him 
in heaven and on earth, and there being no higher 
acting ofl&cer under the sanction of supreme law than 
himself, considers himself equal with the law ; yet the 
law being the legitimate foundation upon which he 
acted, was greater than himself; yet being ordained of 
angels under the sanction of supreme law, considers it 
a matter of justice and expediency to convey to his 
prisoners the idea that he was God ; but further in- 
forms them, through other agents, that his power only 
extends to the end of his missionary services on the 
earth ; that when a reconciliation was effected his ofl&- 



THE PROPHECY OF vST. JOHN. 



cial business shall be closed, and he will be permitted 
to enjoy an eternal reign with his faithful brethren 
and the redeemed on the beautiful plains in their or- 
iginal spirit homes. 

Can you tell me, worthy sage, how it is possible 
for intelligences to become opposed to the laws that 
called them into existence, as the Apostle Paul in- 
forms us that the carnal mind or the thinking powers 
of man are enmity itself, or in opposition to the law 
of God. It is not subject to the law of God, neither, 
indeed, can be. How can this animosity exist between 
us and our Great Parent ? 

Here, worthy son, I will say to thee, that no 
angel or spirit has ever been opposed to the fixed law 
of Nature's God. This animosity sprung up or or- 
iginated between the two contending forces which had 
originated from fixed laws that had always existed and 
^ere uncontrovertible. But the animosity grew out 
of a fearful discussion between the Archangel Michael 
and Lucifer, the Son of the Morning. Here is where 
the enmity of which thou speakest originated, and 
w^hich matter was decided by a fearful battle resulting 
in Michael's favor, and the provisions made by the 
victorious party before the foundation of the world, or 
before the laws took effect, to reconcile the defeated 
party to their victorious brothers, and the law was by 
no means to attempt to change their negative princi- 
ples, but to bring them onto a platform of harmony 
with their brothers, and in obedience to the laws that 
could not be changed when once established. There- 
fore, the forces of Michael are known as the positive, 



198 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SEAI.. 

and that of Lucifer as the negative, and each must re- 
main such in order to perpetually preserve harmony 
in every way. By becoming too strongly negative the 
positive is injured, and this was the case when the 
battle in heaven occurred. To harmonize the negative 
power of lyucifer with the positive of Michael is the 
mission and object of all Michael's celestial messen- 
gers on earth. 

CHAPTER III. 

All discordant elements existing among the 
armies of heaven have been concealed in the secret 
councils of the Godhead until this period of time, and 
as the last ofl&cial agent on the earth has taken his 
position both on the land and on the sea, to proclaim 
to the inhabitants of earth that the end of all flesh 
is near at hand, the present writer has taken his pen 
through the aid of these official agents to make good 
the declaration of the angel to St. John. Therefore I 
will unveil mysteries that have been kept secret since 
time began. I ask my brothers who are still groping 
in chains of darkness on the earth to learn some of 
the deep plans laid by our obedient brothers to bring 
them back to God. In this work will be found the 
summing up of all the plans laid by official agents un- 
der direct influence of the Godhead, who to carry out 
their reconstructive plans, took part with their ene- 
mies in the bonds of clay. So, in order to learn some 
of the laws of organization that men are strangers to, 
I will ask the grand spirit or acting agent of the earth, 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



199 



of some things unknown to man, which will be hailed 
with pleasure by all the sons of earth who read it. 

Most worthy sage, and agent of the Most High, 
who understands the laws w^hich govern this vast uni- 
verse of worlds, and hath imparted unto us knowledge 
of great importance, yet there are very many other 
things in relation to our planet to gain knowledge 
from, which w^e cannot understand. Very frequently, 
in the shadows of night, v/e behold the northern sky 
lit up by vivid flashes of moving light, the cause of 
w^hich is to us wrapped in profound mystery. Canst 
thou impart to us the cause of this strange phenom- 
enon, worthy sage? 

We are perfectly familiar with all laws, both hu- 
man and divine; we are not only acquainted with the 
laws that govern the heavenly bodies in space, but 
also familiar with the general construction and laws 
governing and controlling the same. The electric in- 
fluences of which thou speakest, son of earth, are par- 
tially caused by elemental influences or electrical dis- 
turbances, always originating over the vast fields of 
ice intervening between the Arctic ocean and the open 
polar sea, that waters the isolated plains of Eden. 
The first noticeable sign of the drifting and agitated 
elements of electrical activity is the rapid formation 
of a luminous belt skirting the horizon from east to 
west, hundreds of miles in extent. This belt is formed 
by the uniting of the heavily charged strata of air 
rapidly drifting together from the warmer climates ex- 
isting on either side of these vast fields of ice, which 
are rapidly supplying the vacuum. Increasing in vol- 



200 OPENING OF^ l^HE SIXTH SEAI.. 

ume every moment, the density of which forms this 
luminous belt which becomes over-charged with mag- 
netic influences, forming a battery of extraordinary 
force the entire length of this gathering belt, from 
which is transmitted in rapid succession electrical cur- 
rents extending far into space. Thus these currents 
of electricity being fanned by the gathering storm 
above the fields of ice, is what produces the m.oving 
flashes of light of which thou speakest. But this 
electrical activity is of short duration, as it always 
forebodes heavy gales of wind which rapidly dissolve 
this electrical battery. This is the full answer to your 
question, son of earth. 

Most worthy sage, thou speakest of an open polar 
sea that waters the isolated plains of Eden. I have no 
knowledge of this sea, or of the plains of Eden, of 
which thou speakest. Can you inform me on what 
portion of the earth this sea and land is located? 

I can explain where this land and sea is located, 
hut it is not accessible to any other nation of people 
except those who inhabit it. This is the noted land 
where the Jewish foreparents w^ere called into being, 
about 7,000 years ago. 

Is this land inhabited at present ? 

Yes, son of earth, it is densely populated beyond 
the capacity to sustain them that are in the valley, 
and there are no adjoining lands. to which they can re- 
move, as their land is hemmed in on every side by the 
polar sea and lofty mountains that no mortals can as- 
cend. These are the legitimate descendants of Adam 
and Eve, and have never intermingled with other na- 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



20I 



tions and are the party Avhich were called virgins, and _ 
that through the law of re-incarnation, the 144,000 of 
the sealed Christian Jews that would be changed in a 
moment and caught up to the new heaven and the 
new earth. They will be the fathers and mothers of 
the Kingdom of Heaven, and through which 144,000 
the whole Adamic races will be regenerated or born 
again, and become the members of that kingdom, 
which requires a thousand years, according to St. 
John's estimation of time, to establish. 

Most worthy sage, as we understand this matter, 
the descendants of Adam are scattered among the na- 
tions of the earth, and if that land is inaccessible to 
other nations and is so completely isolated from other 
parts of the earth, how was this separation made ? 

To answer this question correctly, worthy son, 
would call forth a description of the wonderful 
changes that the earth's surface has undergone since 
Cain was banished to the land of Nod, and also the 
changes that were laid under a specific order outside 
of the supreme law to change this once celestial body 
to a terrestrial planet as the theater upon which 
should be enacted the grand tragedies of human Ufe. 
Therefore, note these changes as I relate them, and 
let the inhabitants of the earth learn the extraordi- 
nary provisions made by the grand officers in the 
courts of heaven to subdue the enemies of God. 

Over 200,000 years ago this melted mass held its 
position to the sun as at the present, but the time had 
arrived when it was to undergo the change provided 
for at the commencement of the establishment of or- 



202 



OPENING OF THE SIXTH SBAI,. 



ganic law, and it must be remembered that this 
special law which was known by all the executive offi- 
cers in space, as the law under the curse, was reserved 
especially and exclusively to corrode and oxidize all 
the planets that revolved around their common cen- 
ter ; for the whole of these planets became the dwell- 
ing place of millions of evil spirits. But as this earth 
is the one consigned to my charge, I shall give only a 
brief description of the laws of change, when taking 
effect on this melted mass. The first thing noticeable 
when this cause took effect was a gathering mist some 
distance above the earth, which increased in density 
every moment. It became heavily charged, and fear- 
fully black with clouds and tempests. The electrical 
currents from the opening batteries of the center orb 
upon these gathering elements was terrific and sub- 
lime. The clouds were pierced through with vivid 
lightning, and the thunder was like the sound of a 
million chariots rushing to battle. The agitated ele- 
ments had already spanned the entire horizon above 
the planet which had become shut out from the glow 
of light and heat from her great central protector. 
Oxygen and hydrogen that had been arranged by di- 
vine power to produce this fearful change, had begun 
forcibly to unite, and soon vast volumes of water be- 
gan to fall on all sides, which caused this heated mass 
to seethe like a huge monster. The greatest volumes 
of water collected at the poles, and the heated masses 
of melted lava as they met these oceans solidified and 
thus formed high prominences of rocks and mountains 
around these vast oceans. The vast pressure of the 



THE PROPHECY OP ST. JOHN. 



20S 



congealed masses on the pools pressed on each side 
alike As the earth revolved, the uncongealed masses 
beneath the sun caused by the pressure on the poles, 
formed a chain of mountains around the entire earth, 
which left two beautiful valleys spanning the entire 
earth, extending from the central belt to the cham of 
mountains that held the oceans. This was the condi- 
tion in which the earth rested when the foreparents of 
the Jews were called into being. It was on the north- 
ern slope of the above described mountain that th- 
noted Garden of Eden was situated, and the land of 
Eden where Cain was born was nortb of the equator- 
ial mountain, and the land of Nod, to which he was 
banished, was on the south side of the niountam 
which was then densely populated by several hundred 
tribes known as the Gentiles, which were of the first 
creation, and that at the time Adam and Eve were 
formed, bad existed on the earth for about 193,000 
years. This famous garden of Eden abov.e the valley 
where Adam and Eve originated was the most noted 
spot on the earth. This garden was hemmed m on 
every side by towering rocks that bad been produced 
from the surging of the melted masses, whose brilliant 
spires like sparkling diamonds, could be seen from the 
central chain of mountains across the northern val- 
lev 

■ Most worthy sage, from whence came the vast 
river of water that flowed out of the Garden of 

Eden ? . 

It came forth through the numerous crevices out 
of which had been forced the glistening spires that 



204 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

reached far into the heavens, and was supplied by the 
waters of the northern ocean that laid much higher 
than the garden, whose waters flowing to the center 
of the garden which was much lower than its outer 
limits, and when uniting formed one of the most ex- 
traordinary rivers. It flowed through the garden in a 
southerly direction, and discharged its vast volumes 
over the precipice at the outlet of the garden, onto 
three jutting rocks which parted the waters as they 
reached the valley and formed four important rivers, 
watering the valleys through the beautiful land of 
Shinar, through which, in after years, some of the 
families of the Adamic races passed when they built 
the wonderful tower of Babel. 

Worthy sage, in what portion of this wo*nderful 
garden was this noted orchard of fruits located ? 

Son of earth, there were but six trees of fruits 
ever found in the garden and they were placed on a 
vast crowning rock that spanned this magnificent 
river. They were planted by the same hand that 
called Adam and Eve into existence. At this time all 
these trees except one were entirely unlike any other 
trees found on the earth. They were transplanted 
from the beautiful plains of Paradise, and whosoever 
ate the fruit of these trees bloomed in immortal 
youth. The other tree had grown out of oxidized 
soil, as do all the trees now found on the earth sub- 
ject to the laws of change and decay. The other trees 
are the food of angels and will also be the food of all 
the redeemed when occupying again the beautiful in- 
heritance that the fallen angels by transgression had 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



205 



lost. The Adamic race is entirely distinct from all 
other tribes and nations of earth, and was formed for 
special purposes that I will soon make known to thee. 
The different grades of nations of the first creation 
were called into being on all the planets obeying their 
one common center, nearly 200,000 years ago, and 
have been taking on gross material by a succession of 
temporal prisons, through the laws of regeneration or 
re-incarnation, shut out entirely from any knowledge 
of the plan of redemption. I will speak of the extra- 
ordinar/changes on your planet that have brought 
about the isolated condition of the 7,000,000 of Adam's 
races to which reference has already been made. The 
earth, after its incrustation, remained as already de- 
scribed for the space of several thousand years, and 
the inhabitants being born through the 666 nations 
created by the special laws for the indwelling of dis- 
obedient spirits, and through which descendants the 
earth at various times became nearly depopulated. 
But the most extraordinary changes transpired after 
the Adamic races were called into existence, when the 
northern valleys lying between the central chain of 
mountains and the Garden of Eden had become thick- 
ly populated, a fearful explosion took place beneath 
this chain of hills that held the northern ocean in 
bounds; caused by the water from the ocean finding 
its way to the melted masses below, when the steam 
carried away a part of this mountain, through which 
opening the waters of the ocean rushed, sweeping 
away all the inhabitants of the valley ; submerged the 
beautiful villages that were spread over the entire 



206 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 



northern portion. There were but four of the Adamic 
races saved; those that remained on the northern 
mountain's summit, and also a few that were scattered 
through the land of Nod in the southern valley 
among the Gentile nations. This valley thus flooded 
remained the bed of the ocean for a long period of 
time. The land in and around Eden had become 
densely populated, extending along the shores of this 
ocean. But it happened in the progress of time that 
the Gentile nations were aroused by a, still more fear- 
ful explosion. The entire bed of the Pacific ocean 
was lifted at one outburst, and the out-rushing waters 
carried away a large portion of the central belt of 
mountains and its millions of people, into the ocean 
still resting on the northern valley, which now forms 
the belt of the Sierra Nevada mountains, east of the 
Pacific ocean. This vast body of mountains being de- 
posited suddenly in this ocean on the northern val- 
leys, threw the axis of the earth out of balance, and 
brought the Garden of Eden beyond the now frozen 
regions of the north. 

Most worthy sage, thou speakest of the creation 
of the Gentiles, and also of Adam and Eve. Wilt 
thou more fully enlighten nie as to the manner of this 
creation ? 

I am gratified that thou desireth the knowledge 
of the mysteries of Nature. To begin with, about 
200,000 years ago, the time having arrived in which 
the disobedient angels were to inhabit a series of tem- 
poral prisons or bodies, in order to subdue their tur- 
bulence. The earth being then brought to the re- 



THK PROPHKCY OF ST. JOHN. 



207 



quired condition, and already teeming for ages with 
every kind of animal life, the disembodied spirits were 
incarnated in bodies of earthly composition, the celes- 
tial band hoping in that way to reconcile them to 
Michael's conservative plans of peace. Under 
Michael's directions, some of His most trusted angels 
prepared the means for the angels of the Devil to be- 
come reconciled. The first of all created life was in 
the seas, and these first created beings were mere 
floating masses of jelly-like particles, of various shapes 
and sizes. Finally, this became adhesive to the rocks ; 
some becoming plant-animals, others plants, and still 
others, animals. When the time arrived for the cre- 
ation of man, these strange descendants from the 
primitive sea-jelly had grown to many varieties and 
proportions. You are greatly interested in the ques- 
tion of the human race being descended from the 
monkey, ape, gorilla, and kindred animals. The 
answer to this is no, and commod sense rightly ap- 
plied should teach the world that man has descended 
from man alone, and is in nowise connected, relative- 
ly, with the brute kingdom. 

Son of earth, these celestial messengers con- 
structed wombt from the same material as the primi- 
tive sea-life in the warmer parts of the seas, that is, 
near the islands, and in the bays and gulfs of the sea. 
Instead of being impregnated with animal or plant 
life as the first creations had been, the celestial angels 
brought spirits in chains of darkness and they took 
possession of the newly-created bodies. There were 
created five representative races of people, the red, 



208 OPENING OF THEJ SIXTH SE^AI,. 

white, black, yellow and brown, in the respective 
parts of the earth ill which they are found, though 
the assimilation or amalgamation of these races has 
produced other shades of color and types of symme- 
try. The red creation was that of the American In- 
dian, the black, the Moors in Africa, the white in Eu- 
rope, the yellow in Asia, and the brown in Australia 
and adjacent islands. The negroes of Africa and the 
founders of the Chinese Empire I have already told 
were colonized from other planets destroyed in the nat- 
ural course of events. You do not care to know all 
that transpired to these beings, but here I will say 
that celestial messengers were incarnated among these 
Gentiles and gradually led them to civilization and en- 
lightenment. Being re-incarnated 193,000 years, these 
disobedient angels were still more enlightened by the 
creation of a new class of beings, the creation of 
Adam and Eve. I have already described to you the 
location and general appearance of Eden, but I will 
here state that there was a small lake in the northern 
part of this garden, and in this lake was constructed 
the womb in which Adam was created and brought 
forth ; the only difference in the creation of the Gen- 
tiles and the creation of Adam was, that Adam was a 
celestial spirit in the flesh, wholly positive, and there- 
fore unknown to wrong, and insensible to shame or 
evil. He w^as not subject to earthly death, as his 
veins were filled with spirit essence instead of blood, 
and till he performed the act of disobedience, by fol- 
lowing the suggestions of the Devil who had tempted 
his wife, his negative force was wanting. Being placed 



TKK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



209 



in a mesmeric or trance-like state, a part of the an- 
drogynous principle of Adam was extracted, and from 
this Eve was created after the same plan as Adam. 
Now Adam, when created, partook of both the male 
and female properties, and the female property was 
the one taken from him. When they sinned they were 
for the time taken possession of by the Devil's angels 
until their expulsion from the garden, until which 
time their original spirits were dormant. At this ex- 
pulsion, these evil spirits were dismissed, the negative 
part of Adam and Eve having been awakened. 

We are informed by one of the ancient writers 
that Noah was ordered by God to build an ark that 
would float on the waters to save himself and family 
and the animals from destruction when the flood 
came. Is this true, worthy sage? 

I communicated to Noah, who was our official 
agent on the earth, to build a craft that would stand 
the surging of the waters, and drift to the central 
chain of mountains, that himself and family might 
escape from the isolation of those now hemmed in be- 
yond the vast field of ice as already described. ^ Noah 
was not told to take any of the animals into his ves- 
sel, as all the animals were in plentiful abundance in 
the land of Nod, upon which the Gentile nations sub- 
sisted. 

As we are closed in by a wall of clay, worthy 
sage, and have only the means of learning of things 
belonging to earth, through the five senses, we have 
a great desire to learn something of the causes which 
created and control the shining worlds above our heads. 



2IO OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEA:,. 

Can you give me a general knowledge of the con- 
struction of the sun, and the relation he sustains to 
the planets that revolve around him ? 

The full answer to this question would necessa- 
rily embody the fixed laws and principles that govern 
all of the heavenly bodies in space, and not only ex- 
plain the general make-up of the sun, but also the 
power and influence that he wields over his planets. 
The center of the sun is composed of an extraordi- 
nary magnet, which in size is much larger than the 
earth. This magnet is a battery of extraordinary 
power, but the external surface of the sun is com- 
posed of two indestructible luminous substances 
which enter largely into the formation of all the 
heavenly bodies in space ; but are not found on any of 
the planets since their incrustation. One of these sub- 
stances is called radiant and .the other crescent; these 
are substances that spirits are clothed with when 
known as angels. These substances are wholly an- 
tagonistic to each other, and are the positive and neg- 
ative principles. Radiant is the positive substance 
w^ith which all the angels of God are clothed, and the 
crescent substance is that with which the demon 
spirits were clothed, being wholly in opposition to 
the positive forces. The external surface of the sun 
is composed of both of these substances. They are 
formed in cone shape, the tapering end reaching to 
this powerful magnet, and the larger extending in an 
opposite direction. When these two substances are 
placed together they revolve transversely to each 
other with great rapidit}^ and the whole surface of the 



MB PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



211 



sun being composed of these immense cones placed 
alternately to each other, and extending to this ex- 
traordinary central battery which also revolves with 
indescribable velocity, sending off electrical currents 
along the entire lines of these revolving cones, which 
send forth a blaze of electric light, and is that which 
forms the dazzling brilliancy on the entire surface of 
the sun. 

Astronomers speak of comets. Can you inform 
me as to what is meant by the track of a comet? 

Son of earth, the path of a comet is prescribed 
by fixed laws in which they are forced to travel. They 
never vary from those fixed lines without fearful op- 
position, but sometimes the force of circumstances 
brings about this fearful result. 

Canst thou tell me, worthy sage, what material 
comets are composed of? 

They are formed of the lighter gases that are 
constantly escaping from all organized bodies, being 
lighter than the atmosphere that surrounds those 
bodies, and these gases naturally drifting to those pas- 
sive lines, as already described, and as they drift 
along these lines they become connected and attached 
to constantly accumulating substances, and as it be- 
comes more dense, its speed also increases, and by 
their extreme velocity heat is rapidly increased, and 
they become most formidable travelers. 

Permit me to ask how a body as thin and light as 
thou hast described becomes so forcible as to move 
other heavy bodies out of their places? 

I will say that the comet that carried away Luna 
nearly 100,000 years ago has long since ceased to 



212 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

travel in the prescribed track of comets. Many mil- 
lions of years ago it collided with a comet of nearly 
its own size, within the sphere of Avelon, the largest 
sun, and again started on its fiery path, destroying 
two of the largest planets of this sun. And since 
that time it has been feeding on all bodies in its fiery 
track. 

Worthy sage, what disposition is made of those 
ponderous bodies it takes upon its fiery bosom ? 

Here, worthy son, I will say that language is in- 
adequate to describe this wondrous mass of moving 
fire ; and its fearful heat as it passes through space 
draws into its vortex all masses of moving matter for 
thousands of miles on either side, which are melted 
long before they reach its surface and become a part 
of its fiery bulk. 

Can you tell me, worthy sage, how many miles it 
is to Paradise? 

Miles are not known with us. It is only an ex- 
pression used by man, but we make use of the same 
terms to convey ideas to you. The distance from earth 
to Paradise in miles could not be easily estimated. It 
is ascertained, according to man's mode of estimating, 
that a spirit can pass through space at the rate of 
300,000,000 miles per second ; and for a spirit to pass 
from earth to the borders of Paradise requires about 
seven hours, and that realm is so expansive that it re- 
quires about four hours time at the same ratio of 
flight to pass across its plains to the opposite bound- 
aries. 

Can you tell me, worthy sage, how Paradise is ar- 
ranged? 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



213 



I reply in the language of the Word of Power, 
Listen, ye armies of heaven, to a description of the 
arrangement of Paradise, this wondrous realm which 
is the central belt resting between the seven grand 
divisions in space. Within the center of this wondrous 
realm shall be placed a dazzling throne of light, on 
which shall be enthroned the grand ofl&cers of perpet- 
ual peace, surrounded by cherubims of immortal 
glory, and from w^hich wondrous center extends arched 
corridors leading in all directions, lit up with the 
blaze of revolving pedestals composed of radiant and 
crescent formations. These corridors open into rich 
valleys of evergreen shades, carpeted with flowers of 
fragrant sweetness and eternal beauty, extending on 
through orchards of blushing fruits that impart life 
and immortal beauty to all who eat the same. Beyond 
this line stands the ever-blooming trees of Paradise : 
their golden hues intermingling with the warbling 
notes of feathered songsters, makes the melody ever 
enchanting and sweet. Just beyond this scene of 
grandeur rises to view millions of shining mansions 
of beauty extending thousands of miles, designed for 
Nature's Great School of Reform. These mansions 
extend to the rich gardens of Paradise amidst the 
blushing flowers that bloom along the shaded w^alks 
beneath the famous trees that bear twelve manner of 
fruits ; the leaves of which, figuratively, are for the 
healing of the nations. Beyond these scenes of 
grandeur and beauty are stars and suns, shining in all 
their splendor, intermingling with the blaze of dis- 
tant worlds on either side to cheer and beautify the 



214 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 



peaceful homes of the Great Inheritance of the Re- 
deemed." 

Worthy sage, were any other of the heavenly 
bodies arranged for the reconciliation of the fallen 
angels ? 

No, son of earth; this is the only system of 
planets known to angels throughout all space, that 
could be reduced to solid substances, as all other 
suns, stars, and planets are composed of indestructible 
substances. 

How is it possible for me to answer questions 
that I ask of strange things in space that I never saw 
nor heard of before ? 

The answer to this question, son of earth, might, 
change your desires for a continuation of your inter- 
rogations. You are answering questions that are 
astonishing me far more than yourself. You are only 
answering what you helped plan and carry into effect 
(I am only speaking to the inner man which is 
answering questions independent of the outer man), 
which plans and unrevealed secrets were officially 
signed and sealed, and the same consigned to your 
charge, and only to be revealed through your pen. 
Thus you perceive that you are answering your own 
questions ; all that my agency with you at this time 
is to paralyze the physical powers of your outer man, 
and allow the spiritual powers of the inner man to 
write and bring to light the hidden mysteries that 
have been kept in your charge from before the foun- 
dation of the world. 

Why has not this state of affairs been brought 
about before this late hour, worthy sage ? 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



The fault is your own, son of earth ; your strong 
desires for wealth and the sordid things of mortal life, 
and now as you fully understand your official agency 
as the only Revelator that can proclaim and unveil 
the laws of mediation both to man and angels ; make 
haste and finish, that the inhabitants of earth may be 
ready to meet their pending doom, for the end of all 
flesh is near at hand. As the balance of your develop- 
ments are both intricate and profound, I will summon 
to your aid the spirit w^hose name is Carlos, who will 
assist you to unveil mysteries that have been kept a 
secret since before the world began. Therefore, for 
the present I bid thee farewell. 

CHAP'TKR IV. 

Worthy Carlos, and Grand Agent of the Blessed, 
am I through thy influence to learn more of the offi- 
cial affairs beyond the pale of mortal life ? 

Yes, worthy brother ; I have long desired this in- 
terview, and I am now ready to unfold mysteries of 
the first laws of creation through the combined laws 
of Nature's God, concerning man, embracing a period 
of 193,000 years, from the laws taking effect down to 
the formation of Adam and Eve, whose legitimate de- 
scendants are still on the earth, embracing a period of 
6,887 years. These two races are still on the earth; 
the descendants of the first creation are known as the 
Gentile nations, and the legitimate descendants of the 
Adamic races are known as the Jews, and both of 
these nations are approaching their final destination 



2l6 



OPENING THB SIXTH SKAI,. 



on the earth. And the angel is now proclaiming that 
times and seasons with mortal man are soon to close. 
And as the keys of mystery were consigned to your 
charge, no official business tending to the re-establish- 
ment of the apostolic priesthood could be entered into 
until your second prophecy should be made, and as I 
presented to you the sealed record containing the 
voice of the seven thunders, i,8oo years ago, I again 
stand as your agent to assist you in unveiling that 
book, that through this work all mysteries shall for- 
ever close. Therefore, I now stand as your spiritual 
agent between the inhabitants of earth and those in 
spirit life, to assist you in revealing the deep-laid plans 
of mediation between God and man ; both to angels 
and spirits, which the angels long since have desired 
to look into, and through these pages, the same mys- 
teries are revealed to man. 

There are many mysteries to me, worthy Carlos, 
outside this mortal life, many of which the Grand 
Spirit of the earth has unfolded to me. I am becom- 
ing weary and impatient while remaining in this dis- 
mal cell and yet am permitted to converse with bright 
spirits that have the freedom of the glittering constel- 
lations. Can you inform me why this had to be my 
dismal lot? 

Worthy brother, you are only occupying the 
same position that the Great Creator voluntarily occu- 
pied to achieve a victory over death, and to establish 
a peaceful home for all the redeemed beyond 

The stormy seas of mortal Hfe, 
Far beyond the fear of strife ; 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



217 



You should ever rejoice to sacrifice your ease for a 
short time on this dismal shore, to redeem your lost 
and fallen brothers from the bars of eternal death. 

How came they to be placed in that fearful con- 
dition, worthy Carlos ? 

By open violation of the peaceful laws of God. 

Then was not this serious affair brought about by 
their own voluntary act, worthy Carlos? 

Yes, worthy brother ; they were only acting out 
their own evil principle. 

How came they with those evil natures? 

They came forth thus from the spiritual fountain 

of Nature's God. 

Then if they were the legitimate offspring of, and 
came forth from the spiritual fountain of this won- 
drous God of peace and goodness, why were they not 
all good ? 

If the laws of God could have possibly been es- 
tablished on that basis it would not have been wis- 
dom to produce but one side to nature, but under such 
a state of affairs there would have been a profound 
monotony— no aspiration, no progression— neither 
would there have been a choice. It is beyond any 
power to produce substance in nature with but one 
side or one end. This law holds good through all the 
ethereal worlds ; from the wondrous Godhead from 
which all intelligences emanated, to the lowest serf 
that dwells among the dismal haunts of strife and con- 
fusion. 

Then, worthy Carlos, do I understand that the 
peace officers of the positive forces are trying to re- 



1 



2l8 OPKNING OK TH:^ SIXTH SEAI,. 



construct or change the negative forces to become 
wholly positive and destroy the negative powers en- 
tirely? 

By no means, worthy brothers ; that could not be 
possible. Principles in nature cannot be changed ; if 
they could be, the laws of God would not be eternal, 
and God would cease to be God, and all nature would 
return to chaos. 

Then, worthy Carlos, as the laws have been es- 
tablished, the fearful invaders have met the full pen- 
alty of the law, which was banishment from that 
court. What is the necessity, or where is the wisdom 
and expediency of the heavenly powers and even the 
Great Creator and Organizer to follow them down to 
this distant earth, and strive to bring them back to 
the same court with their same negative principles, 
and with the strong probability of committing the 
same breach again ? 

The attempt has never been made to change their 
negative principles. The combined efforts of all 
peaceful intelligences, since the fearful conflict was to 
destroy the chain of evil that had grown out of false 
ambition that generated strife. They were not rest- 
ing under censure by any of the obedient powers for 
their eager desires for progression and aspiration ; but 
they were held to account for attempting to establish 
a false claim to the throne of power, on the minority 
principle which was both false and deceptive. The 
mere claim they set up was ignored by the peace 
party, but when that claim was attempted to be es- 
tablished by an actual seizure of the throne, it was a 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



219 



terrible crime and had to be met in defense on their 
own ground, which resulted in the most serious con- 
flict ever known, and they were banished from the 
court. After the matter was consigned or placed ^ in 
the hands of a Mediator, who was the official acting 
word of power, who revoked the sentence of eternal 
death, and Satan was banished with all his host for 
the space of 200,000 years. At which terminus 
they were to be remandedbefore the samecourt. Thus 
the greatest intellects of that realm were admitted into 
the secret councils of this ordained Mediator to devise a 
plan by and through which the angels of this arch- 
traitor, at the final adjustment, could legally be 
claimed as joint heirs with him who became the Son of 
God. From the beginning of the Adamic people on the 
earth, through the law of inspiration, a Mediator was 
foretold who should atone for Adam's transgression in 
the Garden of Eden. Gross speculation has become 
exhausted to fabricate a plausible pretext for the AH- 
wise Creator to suffer an ignominious death because 
of his new-made pair eating of fruit calculated to make 
them wise. Adam's formation was of late origin, 
though connected with the great plan of reconstruc- 
tion, yet not fully reached in official order as touching 
the plan of reconciliation for nearly 200,000 years 
after the plans formed. 

Is Satan and all his host to be destroyed on this 

planet ? 

No, worthy brother ; according to the established 
laws regulating the Deocratic Government, no offender 
can be punished or condemned without first being 



220 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 

arraigned before the Impartial Judge and the offender 
and offended be brought face to face, and the charges 
preferred against the offender be fully made known to 
the accused, who is allowed to make his defense. 
And Satan, who was consigned here on the earth, was 
only awaiting his trial ; being an officer of great intel- 
lectual power, whose intrigues were truly profound, 
and knowing the undying sympathy the Supreme had 
for his own angels, was not fearful of the result of the 
impending trial, as he had with him one-third part of 
the angels of God. According to the laws of the Su- 
preme Government, all offenders must suffer accord- 
ing to their crimes. Therefore, all who subscribed to 
the laws that governed the members of Satan's king- 
dom were legally and rightfully God's own, and thus 
the angels of God that had voluntarily left the Deo- 
cratic Government and had sworn allegiance to the 
government of Satan, were legally God's own, and 
Satan supposed there w^as no legal power that could 
arrest or take them from him. If the remaining in- 
habitants of earth desire to learn the depths of eternal 
wisdom and sympathy of the obedient officers of God, 
read the deep-laid plans of mediation to defeat the 
arch-traitor in his premeditated reply to the charges 
to be preferred against him at the bar of God. 

Is the great God called the Word of Power ? 

Nay ; the Word of Power is the official acting part 
of this wondrous God and claims by heirship to be 
God, being the only power known under supreme 
law, the maker, organizer, and creator of all inanimate 
bodies in space, the sovereign power over all obedient 
inteUigences, and with us is the only God known. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



221 



What are we to understand by the words Holy 
Ghost or Holy Spirit ? 

The Holy Ghost is also another acting part of 
this wondrous God ; not an organizer, nor a creator, 
neither is it a personage, nor an angel. It is the em- 
bodiment of truth, of wisdom and perfection, and 
places the adjusting seal on all of the disobedient 
angels that are redeemed to God on the earth. Thus 
the Eternal Spirit, the Word of Power, and the Holy 
Ghost, with us is one God. 

Worthy Carlos, can you inform me of the ex- 
pediency of this wondrous God of all power taking 
part with His prisoners in the bonds of flesh, on 
earth ? 

Yes, worthy brother; elsewhere in these pages 
the cause of man's existence on the earth has been 
explained. The same record clearly states that they 
were placed in chains of darkness and reserved to 
judgment ; and the record still further asserts that the 
Son of God was born on the earth and did meet this 
same Devil in person in council in the wilderness, but 
the nature of that interview was not explained. After 
which he walked with Christ in several conspicuous 
places, both in the temple and on the mountain, offer- 
ing to compromise with Him, being the ofl&cial agent 
of God, offering him the whole earth to compromise 
his disgraceful outrage in the rebellion, claiming that 
the glittering fields of wealth and official sway as a 
monarch to sit upon the throne of state wnth Satan's 
minions bowing at his comm^and, would be a grand 
compensation for his trifling agency as arbitrator step- 



-222 OPKNING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 

ping between him and God. Feeling confident that 
when he with his legions should again meet in their 
last home, he w^ould answer the charges and carry 
conviction to the entire court that his claim to the 
throne w^as just. The Son of God acting under the 
laws of courtesy and respect, proving Himself to be 
an officer of deliberate and candid consideration, as 
the Apostle Jude, speaking of dignitaries, did not 
bring against the great arch-traitor a railing accu- 
sation, but courteously listened to his contemptible 
plans of conciliation until forbearance seemed to pre- 
clude the expediency of further indulgence, when He 
consigns the case to the great day of accounts by a 
telling remark that Satan felt and understood that he 
had been confronting an officer who w^as capable of 
carrying out His deep-laid plans and would not even 
shrink from the jaws of death ; thus, Get thee be- 
hind me, Satan." The inhabitants of earth should 
know that they are the subjects of this arch-traitor, 
groping in chains of darkness, for the end is near at 
hand. 

Worthy Carlos, can you tell me who the angel 
was whom the Revelator, John, saw come down from 
heaven clothed with a cloud ? 

Son of earth, he is the Great Spirit of Truth, who 
will lift the seal from the voice of the seven thunders, 
and prepare the inhabitants of earth for their final 
deliverance. That angel is by your side and through 
your pen will solve some of the grand problems of 
Hfe. 



THE PROPHECY OP ST. JOHN. 



223 



CHAPTER V. 

Most worthy Milon, and Grand Agent of the 
Blessed, am I permitted to learn more of the unre- 
vealed mysteries of the universe ? Other agents have 
spoken to me as my brothers in the bonds of flesh and 
conveyed to me ideas that are strange and unearthly ; 
things that appear to be visionary, yet they are things 
I remember as a dream. This same form vanished 
gradually from my view, yet when I close my eyes he 
is still before me. I still hear him speak and my right 
Tiand understands his language and writes things 
strange to me. I read the same and still desire to 
write more, notwithstanding my unearthly visitor has 
bid me farewell, but has promised me that I shall not 
be without a guide ; that Milon, the highest, shall re- 
veal and bring to light things that have been clothed 
in mystery. I am fully conscious of thy presence, 
and as I have been informed that there is a relation- 
ship between mortal man and angels, what shall 
I understand by the expression, ''Spiritual birth?'' 
As the Lord informs Nicodemus that he must be 
born of water and of the spirit. 

Worthy brother, this is a mystery of God in 
eliminating in the twinkling of an eye the evil from a 
person and placing good instead. But should evil, 
which is ever present, again gain the ascendancy it is 
as if the good had never been. Only those w^ho have 
experienced this change in which the plan of redemp- 
tion is placed, can know or realize its greatness. 



224 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 



Worthy Milon, I do not yet perfectly understand 
why Adam and Eve should have been created. 

Worthy brother, there were different grades of 
angels in Satan's army, and one grade was to have 
their probation through a separate creation — that of 
Adam. Cain has been somewhat spoken of, and in 
the process of time Abel, the second son, was born 
and they grew to manhood. Adam and Eve were 
visited in the valley by Him who had formed them and 
gave them encouragement as to their final destiny. 
That the death that they had brought upon them- 
selves by the transgression of the law was not an 
eternal death, but after the lapse of 5,000 years, He 
would bring about a similar arrangement as in the 
garden from which they had been expelled. And in- 
stead of the entering of a demon spirit, that He, the 
Lord, would take part with His prisoners through 
their lineal descendant, and suffer death at the hands 
of His prisoners by crucifixion, and through the loss 
of His blood as a sacrificial offering, and while re- 
maining in the grave three days and nights. He would 
enter the prison where their spirits would be resting 
under the bars of death, and preach to them the 
gospel of peace and pardon and burst their bars 
asunder, and bring them forth in spirit form to re- 
enter human bodies again, when His terms of pardon 
should be made known, through which acceptance 
in the event of time they should becopie joint heirs 
with Him in the Beautiful Inheritance that they by 
transgression had lost. Thus you perceive the wrong 
impression Adam gained through the promise made 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



225 



to him, that Christ Himself through the loss of His 
own blood would assume the first Adam who was 
formed without blood and by the violation of the law, 
and eating of the products of the earth generated 
blood in their systems which would be changed in 
Christ at His crucifixion, and He would become the 
head and father of that nation through a birth. It 
w^as through this wrong impression entirely that God 
demanded the sacrificing of animal life as an offering 
for sin. Cain and Abel under this impression com- 
menced the sacrificing of the products of earth as an 
atonement for sins. God, on whose expansive bosom 
rests this vast universe of worlds would not conde- 
scend to receive such sacrifices. It was the mani- 
festations of the inner man or spirit that were accept- 
able to Him. Cain was possessed of an unreconcil- 
able spirit whose sacrifice was but solemn mockery be- 
fore God. With murder in his treacherous soul it 
could not be expected that his sacrifice would be ac- 
cepted. It is not the seeds of sin resting dormant in 
the spirit of man that are punished under the laws, but 
it is the fruit growing or ripening out of those seeds 
that is manifested through the flesh or outer man, 
causing him to carry out the desires and intentions of 
the inner man. Satan would have remained with 
Adam's family until the death of his physical body 
with the strong desire to murder remaining in him 
until he could be reached by divine justice in another 
body, or his sinful nature through his own desire 
should be forgiven, cancelled, and sealed by the Holy 
Spirit. But Satan being the grand opposite of all 



226 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SEAT.. 



good, this demon principle is so obstinate in him and 
a few of his subjects that they will never seek for 
pardon. Being left in the field with his brother, 
Cain carries out his innate desires by shedding his 
brother's blood. Again he is confronted b}^ his 
master and is questioned in regard to the whereabouts 
of his brother. I banished you to this earth for 3^our 
open violation of the law. For no offense whatever 
you have taken the life of 3^our brother, for which sin 
you must leave this beautiful land. The place I have 
destined to banish you is beyond yonder wilderness 
and the chain of mountains that span the earth, where 
you will find the gross conspirators that you plotted 
with many thousands of years ago. This land across 
the chain of mountains is known as the Land of 
Crime. The people are called the Gentiles and call 
their country the Land of Nod. Here you can satisfy 
3^our burning thirst for revenge. Therefore 3^ou, to- 
gether with those criminals, are subject to the law of re- 
incarnation which shall extend for the period of 7,000 
years from the date of entering this human tenement." 

Satan has but one more banishment and that is 
from the bar of God where he must again stand to 
answer to the charges preferred against him. You 
will find that Paul's mission to the Gentiles in offering 
them salvation was entirely diff"erent from the require- 
ments that Christ enjoined upon the Jews, for the 
Jews were restricted to certain ordinances, and by 
referring to Paul's letter to the Colossians, 2nd chap- 
ter, 20th and 2ist verses, you w^ill find that the Gen- 
tiles were forbidden to meddle with the ordinances 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



227 



wliicli were enjoined upon the Jews. For the Jews 
being aliens and strangers to the Deocratic Govern- 
ment, they, like all foreigners desiring to become 
citizens of a strange government, are brought under 
certain restrictions, even before making their appli- 
cations to become citizens. The Jews, learning 
through the inspired writings that there was to be 
born into their nation a deliverer to free them from 
the yoke of bondage, were entirely ignorant as to the 
nature of that bondage. As the freedom that this 
great deliverer would extend to them as they were 
exceedingly few in number compared with other 
nations of earth, and that they were under heavy tax- 
ation to the powerful government of Rome. Their 
anticipations and expectations were, that when this 
great deliverer came, he would make them masters 
and owners of the earth. For the fearful antagonism 
existing between them and the Gentiles, nothing but 
an entire extermination of them would satisfy the 
Jews, and when the Great Redeemer had been an- 
nounced by angels, yet had not come through their 
prescribed laws, and outside the ofl&cial line of their 
priesthood, they put the supposed impostor to death 
by crucifixion; and as it was not the plan laid by 
divine wisdom to receive them into the family of God, 
by an adoption, they were to be received as children 
are born into the families of earth. These conspir- 
ators, or Satan and his army, were consigned to the 
charge of the Grand Spirit of the Earth, who is now 
by your side and will give you all information in re- 
gard to their final destiny. My agency is confined 



228 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 

exclusively to the provisions made by the Word of 
Power, to bring back to the courts of heaven all that 
had not passed beyond the law of reprieve. The Spirit 
of the Earth is v/holly conversant with the official 
doings of the officers placed over all spirits banished 
to the earth ; and who will answer all questions in re- 
gard to the plan of reconstruction until the Word of 
Power takes part with His prisoners on the earth, 
when I will return again and disclose all mysteries 
that have been hidden in God, until this revelation 
passes into the hands of the inhabitants of earth. 
Farewell until I come again, 

CHAPTER VI. • 

Most worthy sage, I am indeed pleased to have 
you with me again. Can you tell me what will become 
of Satan and his 12,000 generals who plotted with the 
conspirators to overthrow the Deocratic Government ? 

No one can foretell the result of their trial before 
the grand bar of God from which they were banished. 

Can you tell me, worthy sage, what has become of 
the conspirators at this period of time ? 

They comprise the greater part of the inhabitants 
of earth, and will continue to enter human organisms 
until the last reconcilable spirit enters for the last time 
and then comes the end of all things on the earth, and 
the earth will pass back into a liquid ball of fire, which 
will be the final destruction of all the enemies of God ; 
as the servant Jude declares them as Sodom and Go- 
morrah suffering the vengeance of eternal fire. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



229 



Worthy sage, where now is the Land oi Nod? 

It lies beneath the Atlantic. When Satan or Cain 
^as banished to this noted land it was the richest and 
most powerful on earth. Its vast cultivated fields ex-^ 
tended from the chain of mountains that belted the 
whole earth and reaching to the borders of the south- 
ern ocean. After the waters of the northern sea had 
broken over its bounds, it flooded the entire northern 
valleys where the Jewish fathers had existed a long 
period of years, until those northern valleys had be- 
come densely populated by the Adamic descendants, 
and at the time this ocean broke over its bounds it 
drowned every vestige of life except those that re- 
mained on the mountains. In the process of time this 
mountain was partly carried away by an earthquake, 
which opened a chasm to the melted interior, into 
which the ocean flowed, which proved to be the de- 
struction of this large tract of land. Vast upheavals took 
place and the country was shifted to where the Atlan- 
tic ocean now is ; over those well cultivated fields it 
now rolls. 

You have informed me, worthy sage, that ine 
obedient angels, or the angels of God, have come to 
earth. Some of which have entered human organisms 
and lived on the earth with the Dragon's party. Was 
it for their own development to become wiser and 
better ? 

Son of earth, none of them consigned to an earthly 
prison has bettered his condition, mentally, physically, 
or otherwise. It may serve to humble them in their 
own estimation, but it has not made them better. Good 



230 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 

Spirits enter human bodies for humane purposes. All 
the obedient spirits who have entered human organ- 
isms have done so to the sacrifice of their ease and 
comfort, to elevate their erring brothers on the earth, 
and not themselves. The Word of Power who occu- 
pied the throne of power in the courts of Heaven en- 
tered a human organism on earth and allowed his body 
to be nailed to the cross as a sacrificial offering to re- 
deem His lost brothers who were doomed to perpetual 
banishment without this condescension. Which 
God-like act proved His unflinching and undying love 
for His lost brothers, and not only proved to them but 
to all the Heavenly powers that none but this won- 
drous God such undying love could show. 

Can you inform me, worthy sage, how many of 
the obedient angels have voluntarily entered human 
organisms on the earth ? 

There are none exempt from the eternal Godhead 
down to the lowest angel that pays homage to the 
God of all. Some of the most prominent officers of the 
obedient angels have been reincarnated on the earth 
in almost every age. The constitution of this glorious 
Republic was framed by the same officers who framed 
the Constitution of the Deocratic Government in the 
courts of Heaven. The framers of that document de- 
clared that all spirits were free and equal, and the 
same officers clothed in mortality on the earth said in 
their Constitution of the United States that all men are 
created free and equal. In the process of time the ele- 
ment opposed to Christian reform boldly declared that 
all men were not born free and equal. This declara- 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 23I 

tion was made by Satan and his favorite oflScers who 
ever sought to obstruct the march of freedom and 
liberty. The Spirit of Truth is by your side and will 
now guide your hand. 

CHAPTER VII. 

Worthy Spirit of Truth, I am ready to receive 
whatever message you deem best to give me at this 
time. 

Worthy brother, the suffering originating from 
wars, commotions, slavery and intemperance, is even 
beyond the pen of Infinite Wisdom to describe. These 
fearful scourges have been brought about by the evil 
devices of one of the most profound arch generals that 
inhabited the chambers of space, and the result of his 
plottings in every age on the earth has already reached 
the climax. But the causes outside of human specula- 
tion that brought about these terrible calamities is now 
my mission to unveil. Nothing can exist in Heaven 
or on earth but has its corresponding opposite. The 
grand beauties of a distant Heaven have been painted 
to man with a wondrous throne in its center, with a 
God on the same who is supposed to be the God and 
Father, the Creator and Originator of all things, 
with shining angels, spirits and messengers at His 
command. The opposite of this is a dismal Hell with 
a hideous Devil supervising the same, with demons, 
devils and imps, together with the spirits of the damned, 
are vividly described. This is, in part, gross specula- 
tion without giving a satisfactory reason therefor. No 



232 OPHNING OF THE) SIXTH S'EAZ,. 



Spirit, angel, or mortal, is blamed by us in spirit life 
^br being inclined to evil. The most inveterate de- 
mons were created so by nature. The poor mortal 
that burns with deep anger and has strong desires to 
take the life of a fellow-being, and refrains from doing 
so through his natural life, on returning to spirit life 
is received with great honor and respect by his broth- 
ers. The Apostle Paul declared that as a man be- 
iieveth so is he." No intelligence is to be blamed for 
Deing what nature made him. On the other hand, no 
officer in spirit life receives great honor for being made 
good by nature. The Word of Power who be- 
came the Son of God was not crowned with 
honor and glory for being the grand opposite 
of all evil. But He was crowned with greater 
respect and honor for voluntarily leaving His ex- 
alted position and suffering thirty-three years of gloomy 
jprison life among his prisoners, and even suffering 
the death of the cross to redeem the fallen angels from 
xhe jaws of an eternal death. Mortal man is only 
separated from the spirit world by a thin covering of 
flesh, but the human eye cannot behold the retinue of 
spirits that constantly surround him. The lobes of 
tne brain are so completely guarded from all outside in- 
nuences, the natural spirit enthroned is comparatively 
iree from the attacks of outside evil vSpiritual influ- 
ences. Satan's will-power over spirits and angels is 
almost beyond the power of resistance by all those 
whom lie has had under his iron grasp. Consequently 
mH redeemable spirits as fast as they are redeemed, are 
coovey^^d to the Great School in Paradise, where the 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



Son of God took the spirit of the thief after the cruci- 
fixion, and also where the spirit of the Apostle Paul 
was transported, who on entering this wondrous court 
to his astonishmen'- found a vast concourse of the dis- 
obedient angels he had once fought as the Archangel 
Raphael. There the great plan of mediation and re- 
construction was made known to him, which he was 
forbidd-en to reveal to man until this age when the seal 
is taken from the voice of the seven thunders, and the 
long-swallowed book. There he learned all of his offi- 
cial business on the earth, the main object of which 
was to offer pardon to the redeemable Gentiles. He 
then came back to earth and entered upon his Chris- 
tian duties with great zeal, and after many gloomy 
years of unflinching toil, yielded up his life into the 
hands of his enemies. 

Worthy brother, the dread destroyer is m this 
land. Satan with his band of demons is undermin- 
ing the bright intellects of millions of human beings 
every year with poisonous drugs that bring the un- 
suspecting victim under the bars of the second death. 
This beverage is sapping and destroying the founda- 
tion of reason. It makes fearful inroads m all the 
societies of earth. It makes demons of the most noble 
hearts that ever graced theearth. Reflectonthe destruc- 
tion of bright intellects, the wails sent up from bleeding 
hearts, the hideous howls from the gulfs of eternal de- 
spair from wretched souls that are lost, and lost forever. 
This blighting curse thrown into the balance sinks 
down into the shades of eternal night, and still on down 
far below all other miseries on the earth combined. 



234 



OPKNING OF THK SIXTH SKAL. 



The sad wail of millions of bleeding souls has already- 
reached Him who said, ''Vengeance is mine, I will 
repay." Retribution is at hand. The cloud of ven- 
geance is hanging heavily over the heads of those who 
dare to barter with human souls to obtain the dross of 
earth. The spirit of swift retribution is already frown- 
ing above their heads, and the spirit of vengeance has 
sworn and will not revoke his decree that gnawing 
w^orms shall consume their vitals and they shall gnaw 
their tongues with pain. 

The inhabitants of this boasted land of freedom 
who drenched the fields with blood to maintain their 
Constitutional decree that all men are born free and 
equal, and extinguish slavery, now are placing as rul« 
ers of this grand Republic, demons incarnate that will 
license their brothers in crime to deal out deadly poison, 
that not only destroys the perishable bodies but also 
places their immortal souls under the bars of eternal 
death, and when approached by their constituents for 
redress and ask for a law that will prohibit the manu- 
facture and sale of these poisons, declare that their 
hands are tied. The decree has already gone forth un- 
der the seal of Him that cannot lie, that the bands are 
already forged that will fasten their blood-stained hands 
forever. And the same spiritual hand that wrote in 
flaming characters upon the crumbling walls of Baby- 
lon, in sight of the same reveling drunken band, Mene, 
Mene, Tekel, Upharsin, is writing it upon the crumb- 
ling walls of this nation. Satan, after his banishment 
from Eden, passed through the wilderness to the equa- 
torial chain of mountains that spanned the earth into 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



235 



tie populous borders of the Gentile nations. This val- 
ley extended many thousands of miles south to the 
borders of the southern ocean. The most powerful 
of these nations kept up a continual warfare on the 
weaker tribes, so that ofttimes the entire lands were 
drenched in blood. It so happened in the process of 
time that Satan, in the personage of Cain, became very 
conspicuous as a war general, and marched at the head 
of one of the most powerful nations then existmg in 
that land, from conquest to conquest. He was joined 
by other bands and laid waste the entire land. He 
finally marched with his army and besieged the walled 
city of Amazon, the capital of the most powerful na- 
tion then on the earth, and'after a long siege they de- 
livered this supposed-to-be unconquerable metropolis 
into the hands of Satan. High above the executive 
mansion of this famous city he raised a black flag with 
glittering shields and flaming swords around its entire 
border, and across its floating surface he placed in flam- 
ing characters, " Death to any nation that disputes my 
power to be absolute." So to him was ascribed the 
ownership of every kingdom they knew. This famous 
walled-in city, the headquarters of Satan, where he is- 
sued his fearful mandates, was situated near a river, all 
of which territory was sunk beneath the Atlantic 
ocean. The speculation as to right and wrong among 
the two contending powers of spirits and angels m the 
spirit land is similar to the speculation among the 
contending intelligences of earth. The difi-erence is 
'that man is born with innate or hereditary desires to 
provide food and raiment for the support of their per- 



236 



OPENING OF The sixth SKAI,. 



ishing bodies, and in connection with these principles 
which are governed by reason or judgment, is found 
the lower animal nature. The strongest of these prin- 
ciples in man is to propagate the species. This prin- 
ciple was so designed by the Creator in man to pro- 
duce habitations for the indwelling of fallen angels. 
Without this wise provision arranged by the Creator, 
the grand chain of evil which was in opposition to 
goodness, strife and contention, wars and commotions, 
would never have ceased between the two grand armies 
of Heaven, whose lives were not rated under the laws 
of time. But among the armies of earth base outlaws 
and desperadoes are removed from society by the laws 
of death. The same evil-designing spirits that the sons 
of earth have to contend with is the same band that 
Michael and his angels contended with. The 
negative forces headed by Satan were speculative, pro- 
gressive, and what would be called by the sons of 
earth, political aspirants. When any spirit, good or 
bad, enters a human body, it loses all knowledge of a 
former existence, and among the countless millions 
that have entered the form, not one except the Word 
of Power who became the Son of God, remembered His 
former existence and the plans of mediation and rec- 
onciliation which He was placed in the form to con- 
summate. The renowned Elijah, who left the higher 
courts above with the Word of Power, and who was to 
stand as a witness for the Son of God, also remembered 
the one charge made to him before leaving the shin- 
ing court, that on the earth in the form of John the 
Baptist he should give his evidence to the Jews by the 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



descending of the Holy Ghost in the form of a dove, 
and lighting upon the Son of God on the banks of the 
JordaJ river, was a sign that He who had sent Him 
declaimed that all men through Him might believe. 

Worthy brother, Satan's point is by the curse of 
intoxicating liquors to gain the control of the whole 
Christian world. He is ever active and seeks by pro- 
fessed Christianity as an angel of light to bring into 
his empire all forgetful, erring souls. As you are near- 
ing the verge of your departure, and the time is also 
drawing near when you will cease to be an agent in 
the flesh, you can soon speak to us in the spirit as a 
spirit. One of the grand officers of the Seventh Realm, 
whose name is Coron, is by your side and will now 
guide your pen. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



Worthy Coron, am I permitted to ask thee of mat- 
ters concerning the Seventh Realm ? 

Assuredly, noble son, we, in spirit life, are far 
more desirous of communicating to our brethren in the 
bonds of flesh than they are desirous of asking our ad- 
vice. Man's formal style of invoking supreme law for • 
aid and information, instead of asking their brethren 
in spirit life to be made acquainted with their earth's 
duties, has been a great hindrance to the union that 
might otherwise have been effected among mankmd. 
If they had approached their spiritual brethren as did 
John the Revelator, the Apostles in prison, Abraham 
and Lot, Daniel in the lions' den, Christ on the moun- 



238 'OPENING OF THE SIXTH SKAI,. 



tain talking with Moses and Elias, and thousands of 
other cases on record which prove to the sons of 
earth that God speaks through agents, angels and 
ministering spirits, as the Apostle Paul has declared. 
Speaking of angels, he says, Are they not all minis- 
tering spirits sent forth to minister unto those who 
should be heirs of salvation As thy desire is to gain 
spiritual knowledge to hand to thy brethren on the 
earth, I am ready to impart any inform^ation concern- 
ing our laws and regulations on this side of the River 
of Death. The term heaven is used by those in 
spirit life to describe the vast regions of space and 
worlds contained within the limits of two prescribed 
lines running parallel with each other through space, 
and the territory lying between these lines by spirits 
are called realms, and by mortals are called heavens 
or spheres. There are six of these imaginary lines 
extending from the great center dividing the vast 
chambers of space into sectional order, containingsuns, 
planets, comets and fixed stars. These lines are num- 
bered from the greai center heaven which is called by 
angels God's Throne," supposed to be the fountain- 
head of power and the grand laws of organization that 
extend through all the worlds in space. There is no 
language used by men or angels that could describe 
the magnificence that surrounds the expansive realm 
of this vast inclosure, which was once the peaceful 
home of God's belovea children numbering eighteen 
million billion. 

Canst thou give me a closer description of the ar- 
rangements within this great center? 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



I can give thee a faint outline of the grand divi- 
sions of this eternal center. The most significant term 
that could be used by man to commence a description 
of this vast realm would be immensity/' as it is bil- 
lions of miles from the grand center of this realm to the 
radiant belt that makes its outer boundary, it being 
the only line or boundary dividing the Seventh Realm 
that is marked by radiant and crescent illuminations. 
Around these revolving, indestructible illuminators, as 
given in a former description of the sun, there are 
numerous stationary arched globes, around the whole 
line that spans this eternal center. On the outer sur- 
face and along the entire length of these arches, are 
growing in endless profusion ever-blooming trees of 
life-bearing, invigorating fruits, with radiant walks 
amidst the evergreen shades of indescribable beauty, 
with blushing flowers, and warbling songsters ming- 
ling with the chant of angels, never fails to give pleas- 
ure and contentment to all spirits and angels who are 
willing to be governed by the peaceful laws of that 
realm. At the terminus of these arches is the grand 
^court of officers of that realm, angels and archangels, 
. -serfs and seraphims, w^ho legally appoint minister- 
ing agents to their brethren in exile on the earth. 
The officers of that court are instructing a dele- 
gation of the highest archangels of that realm to visit 
their fallen brethren on the earth, to strengthen them 
and encourage them to become obedient to the laws of 
God, and accept the plan of mediation, as the end of 
all things on the earth is near at hand, when the Ad- 
amic races wall be transferred to a kingdom in th@ world 



240 



OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI,. 



to come. This famous court is surrounded by man-- 
sions beautiful which connect the arches with the cen- 
ter globe, which no angel has ever entered and which 
is supposed to be the secret dwelling-place of Nature's 
God. From this indescribable ball of glowing fire are 
transmitted streams of light combined with magnetic 
and electric forces which pass along those famous man- 
sions to the radiant belt spanning the entire circle, 
which radiant and crescent revolving globes around the 
whole surface of this vast realm, throwing off these 
eternal forces through illimitable space, connects all 
the heavenly bodies with this great center. 

Most worthy Coron, who is Christ ? 

Thou noble son of earth, this Christ and the 
Archangel Michael are one. 

Where is Christ, the Mediator, at this time? 

His residence is in Paradise, the Third Realm. 

Then who governs and controls the hosts of 
heaven ? 

Since the great rebellion there has been no ne- 
cessity of a governor. Every angel is eminently inter- 
ested in the welfare of his brothers, and the highest 
officers of this realm volunteer to go to the planets to 
mingle with and die for their fallen brethren. 

Is not Christ to become a king and a ruler in the 
world to come ? 

Yes, but His rule only extends to the end of that 
kingdom which only lasts a thousand years, when the 
spirit of rebellion and disunion is destroyed. Carlos 
will now answer your questions. 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 24I 



CHAPTER IX. 

Most worthy Carlos, I desire to ask thee of the 
mode of worship required of us, that we may become 
members of Christ's kingdom. 

Worthy brother, in regard to thy question as 
touching the kingdom of heaven, all Gentile nations 
have reason to rejoice that they are not to become as- 
sociated with that kingdom. It is made up of only 
the Adamic races most familiarly known as the Jews. 
Christ's missionary services on the earth only extended 
to the lost sheep of the house of Israel with whom I 
was left in charge after his crucifixion. 

What becomes of the spirits of the Gentiles dur- 
ing the thousand years while the Jews are occupying 
the kingdom ? 

Worthy brother, they are then in the full enjoy- 
ment of their purchased possession in the Third 
Realm. 

Do all of the Gentile spirits occupy this possession 
during the thousand years ? 

All except those who have been made acquainted 
with the full chain of circumstances that placed them 
in temporal bodies on the earth and the plan desired 
by the peace party for their pardon and redemption ; 
those who are in the possession of this knowledge and 
through malice reject the plan, their chance for par- 
don is lost and no further provisions will be made for 
them, for this is the sin that Christ alludes to that 



242 OPENING OF THK SIXTH SKAI.. 



shall not be forgiven in this world or the world to come 
— the sin against the Holy Ghost. The other party- 
is the Gentiles who never heard the Gospel and plan 
of redemption. They will be admitted into the king- 
dom with the Jews. But this kingdom will not be 
established until their eleventh and last term of prison 
life is ended. 

Did not Christ's missionary services extend to the 
Gentiles as well as to the Jews ? 

Yes, worthy brother, his mission extended to all 
mankind. But being born of the seed of Abraham, if 
He had mingled with the Gentiles the same as with the 
Jews, the latter would have had just grounds to con- 
demn Him, but standing aloof from the Gentiles, He 
stood before his accusers faultless, except on one 
charge and that was that He claimed to be King of 
the Jews, and when questioned by Pilate: "Art thou 
a King?'' Christ answered the question in view of 
His foreknowledge, saying : To this end I was born, 
that my kingdom is not of this world ; if it was, my 
subjects would defend me ; but my kingdom is hence." 

When the disciples asked Him, did He not 
answer emphatically that the kingdom of heaven did 
not come by observation, but from within them? 

His answer was correct. His language was ad- 
dressed to the spiritual intelligences of the Jews who 
were His prisoners that He had followed from the 
Sev^enth Realm to the earth, and whom He knew 
would reject, condemn and crucify Him, and which 
spirits then within them would be His subjects in the 
kingdom of heaven. This kingdom was to be es- 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



243 



tablished through the law of regeneration, or another 
birth. Thus informing Nicodemus that he was to be 
a member of that kingdom, but could not enter it un- 
til born into it. 

Worthy Carlos, we are taught that the regenera- 
tion or new birth is in this life. 

This is partially correct, for the foundation for this 
new birth is laid upon this earth. 

When a man's sins are forgiven and he receives 
his new birth, is he regenerated ? 

Worthy brother, turn to Matthew, 19th chapter, 
28th verse, and you will there learn that He promises 
His apostles that they who had followed Him in the 
regeneration, when the Son of Man would sit in the 
throne of His glory, they, the twelve apostles, should 
sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of 
Israel. He had led the way and they had followed 
Him. He had never lost sight of them, and had laid 
the plan to meet them in a kingdom in the future, 
with his apostles by and through a birth, as He had 
informed Nicodemus, who would also be a member of 
this kingdom, which was to be made up of the house 
of Israel. 

What are we to understand by Christ's language 
to Nicodemus, that flesh and blood could not inherit 
the kingdom of heaven ? 

The New Testament gives a plain understanding 
of the commencement of this kingdom. The grand 
parents through which all the Adamic descendants are 
to be born into the kingdom of heaven are those who 
are to be sealed, which the Revelator, John, describes 



244 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 

in the ytli chapter of Revelation, the 144,000 that stood 
before the throne of God and the Lamb clothed in 
white robes, and also in the 14th chapter, 4th verse, 
of the same book. The same 144,000 that were re- 
deemed from among men, being the first fruits unto 
God and the Lamb. Also the 15th chapter of I. 
Corinthians, 51st verse: We shall not all sleep, but 
we shall all be changed. In a moment, in the twinkling 
of an eye, at the sound of the last trump." And 
another passage states that we are to be caught up to 
meet Christ in the air. All these passages have their 
direct reference to the establishing of a kingdom. 
These 144,000 that are sealed are changed in a mo- 
ment, the same as Christ's bod}^ was changed. First 
Peter, 3rd chapter, i8th verse, says that He wasputto 
death in the flesh, but was made alive, or quickened, by 
the spirit, that is, the blood flowed from his veins 
and the spirit of eternal life entered, in which 
event He changed from mortality to immor- 
tality and in which change He assumed Adam's 
first position in the Garden of Eden. Christ be- 
ing born of Adam's progeny under the same law had 
changed the order by crucifixion, the same as the 
144,000 who will be changed in a moment by di- 
vine law and caught up to the planet Saturn, which is 
to be the new heaven and the new earth, the noted 
Star of Bethlehem being drawn into service to trans- 
port them from this to the new earth. Through 
which number, they being the parents and members 
of the kingdom, and through them will be born of spirit 
an d water all the descendants of the Adamic races. Flesh 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



and blood cannot inherit that kingdom, but flesh and 
bone with all other necessary properties constituting 
bodies, the same as Christ appeared to His apostles 
after the crucifixion, in a closed room, circumstances 
that forced the stubborn reality upon their minds that 
no human body could enter into their midst in their 
guarded conditions, and supposed they were confront- 
ing a spirit. But their Lord and Master removed their 
doubts by informing them that a spirit had not flesh 
and bone as He had, and offered to give them a physi- 
cal test by thrusting their hands into His wounds. The 
kingdom of heaven will be peopled by the same and 
tinder the same conditions that the present inhabitants 
were brought upon the earth, becoming converted by 
the law of death from the earth form, and become a 
child again through the law of regeneration, being born 
again, as Christ informs Nicodemus, of water and spirit, 
through the 144,000, and will in that condition live and 
reign with Christ 1,000 years, under a spiritual govern- 
ment, when the tv/elve apostles will sit on twelve 
thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 

Are our preachers at fault when urging disobedi- 
ent and sinful individuals to reform and receive a 
change of heart ? 

All Christian ordained agents are commanded to 
preach the gospel of peace to man ; the renouncing of 
their original leader, the Devil, and the endorsing of 
Christ, which endorsement cancels the debt that 
brought them here, but the canceling of that debt pre- 
cludes the necessity of regeneration or another birth 
into the kingdom, as the debt is canceled by a baptism 



246 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI.. 

of Spiritual fire and the Holy Ghost, which is a full 
endorsement of this membership into the great family 
of God. Therefore, warn thy brethren who are teach- 
ing the plan of redemption to all those w^ho are under 
the curse of their original debt, to carefully study the 
teachings of the New Testament Scriptures, and not 
misconstrue the true teachings of that record, and en- 
dorse Christ's peaceful plan, the fruits of which are love 
to God and man, peace, joy and friendship and doing 
unto others as you would have them do to you ; on 
which hangs all the laws that bind in one general 
compact the armies of heaven. 

Worthy Carlos, what has faith to do with our 
salvation ? 

I will answer by a parable. Once there were two 
individuals living under the rule of a certain governor 
who was respected by a large majority of his subjects. 
But these individuals for treason and attempted as- 
sassination of the governor were banished to a deso- 
late island to remain during their natural lives. At 
the end of seven years the noble and humane gover- 
nor sent an ambassador with the glad tidings that 
by swearing allegiance to the government and 
acknowledging their acts, they could return to their 
homes and be received into full citizenship. The 
officer delivered his message to the two men and 
urged them to return with him to their homes, where 
they would be cordially welcomed by their friends. 
One of these gloomy exiles showed signs of great 
pleasure and offered a prayer to God and thanks to 
his noble governor, and was ready to endorse the 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 247 

Stipulations and return home. But the other was 
wholly unbelieving, and denounced the officer as an 
enemy laying a plot, by the aid of the government, to 
execute them. Consequently, he remained on the 
island and the governor's reprieve was of no avail. 
His unbelief stands as a figure of the Jews. Christ 
hath availed them nothing in this age. Through un- 
belief they rejected and murdered their warmest 
friend and deliverer, which necessitates the establish- 
ment of a kingdom in the coming age, which forces 
upon them another birth and death. But the believ- 
ing Gentiles have a part in the first resurrection on 
which the second death hath no power. 

Where do the spirits of the apostles go when 
they leave the earth ? 

Worthy brother, all obedient spirits have no 
particular location after leaving the earth. Wherever 
their services are required, there they are found aid- 
ing and encouraging their erring brethren, Michael, 
or Christ, in whom is concentered the Word of Power 
and the Holy Ghost, being their director. 

Where go the spirits of those banished to the 
planets after death ? 

They are immediately conveyed by ministering 
spirits to the Great School of Reform in Paradise, 
where they are taught by the most obedient spirits 
that existed within the borders of the Seventh Realm. 

Who heads this noble band of teachers? 

He who was crucified at Jerusalem. This is 
where He conveyed the spirit of the thief who was 
crucified with Him, reaching those beautiful plains on 
the same day of their departure from earth. 



248 OPENING OF tTHE SIXTH SKAI,. 

Are all the spirits that were banished to the 
planets retained in that Great School of Reform ? 

If after a certain time they are still found to be 
enemies to all principles of goodness, they are returned 
to the earth to become associated with temporal 
bodies again. These demons are the same legioned 
host that Christ met in the field of Gadarenes. They 
were [His prisoners and knew Him, and desired of 
Him not to be sent into the deep, meaning not to be 
consigned to space till their time to be tormented, or 
their time to be born again into another body on the 
earth. This is the class of spirits that ofttimes entice 
their brother spirits occupying the form to commit 
horrid crimes, setting brother against brother, and in- 
spiring the vindictive and disobedient generals of the 
earth to lead their armies on to the fearful destruction. 

Worthy Carlos, what becomes of these spirits after 
the term of their banishment ? 

They are again taken to the realm from whence 
they were expelled, and re-enter the celestial bodies 
they once were forced to vacate. 

Will they all become friends to that grand 
brotherhood and the union they fought against? 

No, worthy brother ; this is the most serious part 
of the sequel. They, after entering God's building 
that Paul describes in II. Corinthians, 5th chapter, 
I St verse, which he calls a " house not made with 
hands, eternal in the heavens." They are then re- 
manded before the last tribunal in the full enjoyment 
of their spiritual bodies, when the condition of theii 
friendship with God is inquired into by Him who wa^ 



THB PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 249 



crucified for them, and asks the final question : ''Are 
you yet satisfied, or has all I have done for your re- 
demption and restoration been for naught ? If you 
accept, your names shall be inscribed in golden letters 
on the eternal scroll; if not, your chances of re- 
demption are past, your rebellious spirits shall vacate 
your spiritual bodies for the last time, and your spirits 
shall drift through the outer bounds of space through 
the countless ages of eternity.'' Worthy brother, my 
mission with thee is now finished. The mysteries under 
my charge are unsealed. Milon is with you. I must 
hasten to join my brethren in Paradise. You will be 
with us soon. Fare thee well. 

CHAPTER X. 

Worthy Milon, I wish to ask thee what becomes 
of the angels in Satan's army after they have refused 
Michael's offers? ' 

Worthy brother, it is a grief to tell. This being 
the eleventh time they have been brought from the 
planets to the Great School of Reform, and many 
times have they rejected those offers; their stubborn 
nature will lead them to the great bar of God, and before 
the last tribunal, only to hear the sentence '^Depart 
from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for 
the Devil and his angels." 

Worthy Milon, where is this fire located? 

This fire is figurative. It is the bitter pangs of 
despair, anguish, remorse, and a guilty conscience, 



250 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAL. 

when outside the bounds of hope or mercy, when the 
last chance for pardon has passed, and the sentence 
already pronounced. Now the fearful reality had 
come, their probationary days were ended, and they 
had passed beyond the reach of their despised Deliver- 
er, with the fearful sentence as a fire unquenchable, 
that never ceases to burn, and yet while drifting 
through those chambers of eternal blackness, far down 
the range of unnumbered years, when the shining 
constellations grow dim with age in the Heavens, 
these wretched demons will ask : " How long, oh,' 
how long, are we yet to drift outside the gentle arms of 
Death that would hush me into an eternal sleep ?" 
The spirit that filleth immensity answers in the still, 
small voice": " Thy banishment is just, and thy ques- 
tion is unwise. Thou wretched demon, there is no 
appeal ; thy case is hopeless. Pass on." 

Worthy Milon, what did the Saviour mean by 
telling His apostles to go into the world and preach 
the Gospel to every creature, and he that believeth 
and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth 
not shall be damned. Is not this baptism an ordi- 
nance? 

No, brother ; this is the baptism that John the 
Baptist spoke of while baptizing with water in the 
River Jordan. He that came after him would bap- 
tize with fire and the Holy Ghost, which is a cancel- 
ling of the original sin of rebellion. 

When Paul says : " Because the carnal mind is 
enmity against God, for it is not subject to the law of 
God, neither indeed can be. So they that are in the 



THK PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 



flesh cannot please God," what is meant by the 
carnal mind?" 

All friends in spirit life are pleased to see mortals 
advancing in the line of spiritual thought. This 
question reaches back to the causes that separated the 
grand armies of heaven. The seceding party by 
nature was always carnal. Their first emanation 
from supreme law in the secret councils of Nature's 
God, though notwithstanding the eternal foundation 
from which originated intelligences, was perfect, 
wise, holy and good, yet a portion of this grand 
offspring were in opposition to the principles of 
goodness. Their carnal principles being natural 
could not be changed without blotting out their 
original identity by placing them in cells of flesh, as 
has been described. 

Worthy Milon, is not the Seventh Seal to be 
opened before the destruction of the earth ? 

No, worthy brother ; that seal will not be opened 
until the end of the present dispensation. If you will 
turn to the 8th chapter of Revelation, ist verse, you 
will find the opening of the seventh seal will produce 
an extraordinary emotion and profound sensation 
amongst the whole armies of Heaven, as the last seal 
will then be opened just preceding the final judg- 
ment, when all will rest in breathless silence for the 
space of half an hour, and the final preparations will 
then be made for the transportation of that vast host 
of redeemed and unredeemed spirits back to their 
original home. When the last seal is unlocked, when 
Michael, clothed with power, proclaims through His 



252 OPENING OF THE SIXTH SEAI,. 



vast train of officers extending from the borders of the 
kingdom to the eternal courts of the Seventh Heaven 
" The time is ended ; my mediatorial services are now 
closed ; all delegated officers acting under the grand 
laws of mercy and reform are now eternally free from 
further obligation ; the bar of God and last tribunal 
are fully arranged for the last hearing ; and now he 
that is filthy, let him be filthy still ; and he that is 
holy, let him be holy still." The time is close at hand 
when the last chance of redemption will be forever 
past. Fulfill thy mission and thou shalt receive thy 
reward— peace in this life, and an eternal reign 
with thy friends in spirit life beyond the gloomy 
vale of death. The love and friendship of all thy 
brethren in spirit life shall go with thee in this 
epistle to all the nations of the earth ; as the end is 
near at hand, and the fearful calamities mentioned 
herein by thy ministering agents will soon come to 
pass. So fare thee well. 

To all upon the earth who are in chains of dark- 
ness, and are seeking the light, I commend this book. 
In it you find unveiled all the dark and deep mysteries 
of the Bible. They are given to you through my pen 
by the celestial messengers whose names are ap- 
pended thereto. My mission on earth is now ended 
and I calmly and joyfully await their summons to join 
them. I ask you all to rejoice with me in the near 
approach of our final deliverance from the bonds of 
earth, where we shall surely meet in spirit life, where 
progression knows no bounds. In the bonds of flesh 
I am your brother and sojourner for a while, and in 



THE PROPHECY OF ST. JOHN. 253. 

our spiritual relations I am yours through eternity. 
The blessings of our Lord and Saviour be with you alU 
Farewell. 



THE END 



